THE PICTVRE OF a Papist: OR, A Relation of the damnable heresies, dete­stable qualities, and diabolicall practises of sundry here­ticks in former ages, and of the papists in this age.

Where in is plainly shewed, that there is scarse any heresie which the auncient Church knew, and withal condemned to the pit of hell, which the Romish Church hath not raked vp againe, and propounded to the world with new Ʋarnish and fresh Colours.

Together with a discourse of the late treason, and of the late execution of some of the Traitors: wherin is shewed the haynousnesse of their crime, and the lawfulnesse of their punishment.

Written to stop the mouthes of those, that com­plaine of rigour, and scandalize the state of cruelty, in their iust seueritie.

Whereunto is annexed a certain treatise, intituled Pagano-Papismus: wherein is prooued by irrefragable demonstrations, that Papisme is flat Paganisme: and that the Papists doe resemble the very Pagans, in aboue seuenscore seuerall things.

At London Printed for Nathaniel Fosbrooke, and are to be sold at his shop, at the west end of Paules. 1606.

To the Right Honourable, right vertuous, and most truelye religions Earle, Robert, Earle of Salisbury: principall Secretary to the Kings Maiesty, Master of the Wards and Lineries, one of his Highnes most honourable pri [...]e Counsa [...]le, and Chancellor of the samous Vniuer­sitie of Cambridge.

IT is a notable policie, Right Ho­norable, yea the very cunningest stratageme the deuill hath, to [...] transforme himselfe into an Angell of light, he being a fiend of darke­nesse. And the same is, and euer hath beene the policie of his ministers and instruments in all ages. For, the idolatrous Iewes, there­by to inueigle simple soules, shrouded themselues vnder the glorious titles of the [...] Children of Abraham, the [...] Schollers of Moses, [...] the temple of the Lord, the Temple of the Lord. And the false Apostles in Saint Pauls time, [...] transformed themselues into the Apostles of Christ, as though they were the Ministers of righte­ousnesse. As for the false teachers in the times next after the Apostles, they did all set a faire glosse vp­on a foule matter, and bare the world in hand, that the [...] Scriptures, the [...] Church, and all the Orthodox Ego babe [...] testimonia san­ctorum patrum ego defendo patrum dogma­ta, &c▪ Dioscorus in Concil. Chalced: Act. 1. Fa­thers [Page] thereof, were on their side. And this their dea­ling may fitly be paralleled by the practise of po­pish teachers at this day, in taking vnto themselues the title of the Catholique church, and in making greate brags, that their Catholikes in their supplication to the kings maiesty. religion was bel [...]eued by all Primitiue Pastors, established by all oecumenicall Coun­cels, vpheld by all auncient Doctors, and agreeable to the sacred text of Gods word and Gospell. And by this very practise haue the Iesuites and Seminarie Priests (who compasse sea and land, to make many Proselytes) ensnared many a seely soule in this land: and no marueile, seeing that these are the times of which Christ foretold, that there should Math, 24 24. arise false Christs, and false Prophets, and should shewe great signes and wonders, so that if it were possible, they should deceiue the very elect: and of which Saint Paul prophecied, that Antichrist should come 2. Thes▪ 2. 9▪ 10. through the efficacy of Sathan, with all power, and signes, and ly­ing wonders, and in all deceiueablenesse of vnrighteous­nesse, among them that perish.

Nay, they haue not not onely set the marke of that Antichristian beast in theire forheades, and made them the children of errour, as deepely as them­selues: but they haue also sowne the Cursed seeds of sedition in theyr heartes, and doe seek to make them as very Machiavelians, or rather as matche­lesse villains, as themselues,

With what cordes of Papisme, and with what cartropes of machiavelisme, they draw men to this their faith and faction (I should say, to their faith which is faction), I haue shewed at large, in these two treatises following: which I haue thoughte [Page] good to publishe for no other purpose, but onely (if the will of God so bee) to estrange peoples minds from them▪ to alienate their affections, and to bringe them quite out of loue of their doctrine, and out of liking of their persons. And I doubte not but these my labors will greatly mooue them thereunto, the rather, if it will please your Honour to vouchsafe them your countenance: to whose Patronage I heere commend them both, as sainte Luke did both his Histories to the moste Noble Theophilus: desiring hereby to testifie my humble duty vnto your Honour, and my thankfulnesse to God for reseruing youre Honour (who hath reli­giously vowed nec deo, nec patri, nec patri patriae vn­quam deesse) vnto these times, wherein so many beare a forraine and vnnaturall conceipte, tou­ching the god we serue, the Prince we obey, & the Country we liue in: yea, wherin Satan stretcheth al the strings of his wit, reneweth al his heresies, reui­ueth al his pollicies, & practises al his treacheries. And so fearing to hinder the course of your serious cogitatiōs & actiōs, I humbly take my leaue; besee ching the lord lōg to preserue your Honor, that the cōmon-wealth for many yeares may enioy such a Counsailour, our Vniversitie so Honourable a Chauncellour, and poore Schollers (whome po­uerty constraineth to leaue the Vniuersity, and to wander vp and downe, and offer their seruice, and serue for ten shekels of siluer by the yeare, and a suite of apparel, and meate and drinke, as the poore LeuiteJudg. 17. 10, did in Michahs house) so fauourable a Mecoenas.

Your Honours most humbly deuoted, OLIVER ORMEROD.

To all fauourites of the Romish faith and faction, peace and truth.

CEsar Baronius in the front of his booke of Annales, placeth the picture of the Ro­mish Church in for me of a woman, with an he any wodden Crosse on her shoulders and the triple Crown vpon her left hand with two greate keys hanging downe vn­der it, and on the one side setting these wordes vicit haereses and on the other, subegit gentes▪

That this your Romish Cardinall wanteth the oyle of veri­ty, to make his colours clèaue and endure, I hope to make it more then manifest in these two treatises following, wherein his picture of the Romish Church is defaced, and the true picture therof pourtraied.

These my labours I commend to the blessing of the Al­mighty, [...] [...] 16. 14▪ and you to his gratious protection, beseeching him to open your hearts, as hee opened the heart of Lydia: that you may attend vnto the thinges which are heerein deliuered. For vnlesse it please the Lord to make you attentiue, I shall haueb Master Fue [...]a [...]d Digby in his diswasiue from taking away the li­uings & goods of the church, pag. 3. iust cause to say to this my little booke, as the Father of an vn­gratious child (alluding to the speech of the exiled poet) said to a learned book of his: Parue nec inuideo: my little booke I doe not enuy thee, nay, rather I pitty thine estate, sith thou art now to passe into the world, whose ysie wayes ar oppo­site to God, and crauest attentiue eares of those, whose fowle deformities thou openly displaiest.

[...]. [...] 13 11▪ Finally brethren, fare ye well, be perfect, [...] Per. 2. 17. feare God; ho­nour the King: [...]. C [...]r. 13, 11, be of one mind; liue in peace, & the god of loue and peace shall be wirh you.

To the gentle Readers, and to the byting Censurers.

PLutarch mentioneth a certaine painter, who when he had made a goose & a cocke both alike, was faine to write ouer their heads for distinction sake▪ this is a goose, this is a cock. I haue now drawn (curteous Readers) the pict­ure of a Puritane and of a Papist, and haue set ouer theyre heads with Plutarches painter, this is a goose, this is a cock: this is a Puritane, this is a papist.

And since I drew the former, (I speake to you byting Cē ­surers) I haue found that Poeticall prouerb most true pro­nounced by thar Auncient Alceus: [...], vn­der euery stone there lieth a serpent: for there are certaine ser­pentine and venemous tongued Puritanes, that haue bru­ted abroad in london, that the Author hereof, was an ar­rant papist, & eyther one of the late traitours, or a special fauorer of theire Religion. So that J haue good cause to say ofb Master Perkins in his treatise of ap­plying Gods word to the conscience page [...]lt, them as a zealous preacher saide of them long since; The poyson of Aspes is vnder their lippes.

But why art thou so vexed O my soule? and why art thou so disquieted within me? They haue called the maister of the house Belzebub, much more those of the household▪ they haue cald our reuerēd Fathers Petti-popes, and (as Elias said in an c As I haue shewed in my Picture of a Puritane, other case) am I better then my fathers? Nay the Bishop of our souls Christ Iesus, when he was vpon the earth, was slaundered of the Scribes, and pharises to bee a drunkard and a glutton, a friend to publicans and sinners: & thin­kest thou to liue vpon the earth, and that among the like [Page] slanderers, and liue without the like slaunders? Thou art but the son of mā, but thou oughtest to say with the son of God, Iohn 18, 37. For this cause am I borne, a [...]d for this cause came I in to the world, that I might bear witnes vnto the truth. Thou art ordained (as the Apostle saieth) to approoue thy selfe in all kind of patience: by honour and dishonour, by good report and ill report, as a deceiuer, & yet behold thou art true, & as a treacherous Papist, & yet behold, thou art a loyall Protestant To Conclude, say to those Gnat-strainers & Camel-swallowers, If one name will not make an idle booke sel, the Stacio­ners will bee Godfathers to it, and giue it a new name, and father it on an other man. as saint Paule said to the like byting Censurers, and sharp-toothed Carpers in his time: I passe very little, to bee iudged of you, or of mans iudgment.

And thus I leaue you, beseeching you to suspend your iudg­ments of me, vntill you see the True picture of a Protestant which I am now drawing and shadowing with orient colours, wherin I purpose to make knowne to the worlde, in what religion J haue hitherto liued, and wherein I will die, though the world should turne vpside downe,

Nulladies siue linea.

A Post-script.

There is a certaine book latelye published, entituled, the double PP, *alias, the picture of a Iesuite, altas the pict­ure of a traiterous Iesuit: which som in london haue repor­ted to be of my drawing: But be it known vnto you, that I am so farre from being the Author of that friuolous Pam­phlet, as that J hold both it, and another that was thrown abroad vpon the stage at the late execution of the traitors, together with many other Among the rest there is one book lately printed against the Papists, wherein the author [...]latly denieth the Epistle of Saint Iames to be Canonicall scripture. It is a very vn fit thing, that histrionicall iesters and stage players should bee suff [...]ed to writ books of such matters and in deed a greate disgrace to our Religion. toyes lately printed againste the Papists, as fit for the fire as the coniuring bookes in the 19 of the Acts, verse, 19, And were J worthy to giue myne aduise to those that are in authority, those that did publish any such 2. Cor 68 2 Cor 43, Phātastical books hereafter, as the double PP is, shoulde haue for their paynes, eyther a single Greeke Π, or at the least, nigrum theta.

The Picture of a Papist: OR A Relation of the damnable heresies, dete­stable qualities, and diabolicall practises of sundrie heretikes in former ages, and of the Papistes in this age: compiled in forme of a Dialogue, or conference betweene a Minister and a Recu [...]ant.

The first Dialogue.

Wherein is proued, that the Papists are Staurolatrians, or Chazinzarij.

[figure]
The Recusant.
Ve caput Christs gratum,
a Oratio ad quisque plegas Iesu Christi in com. suffrag. sol. 137.
duris spinis coronatum:
nos conserua, ne
The Minister.

A How now neighbour, haue I found you crouching to a Crucifixe?

The Recusant.
[Page 2]

Sir, what make you heere?

The Minister.

Sir, I am to conferre with you.

The Recusant.

To conferre with me? What authoritie haue you?

The Minister.

I haue authoritie sufficient: for it was decreed in the late Synode holden at London, that Synod. Lon­d [...]nens. cau. 66. euerie Mini­ster being a Preacher, and hauing any Popish Recusant or Recusants in his Parish, and thought fit [...]y the Bishop of the Diocesse shal labour with them diligently from time to time, thereby to reclaime them from their errors.

The Recusant.

Well, let me make an end of my prayers, and then I will come and conferre with you.

The Minister.

No neighbour, God loueth alacritie in his worke; excuses he much disliketh. The delay that Elizeus made, let me go kisse my father; and those shifts in the Gospell, let mee goe burie my father, or take leaue of my frinds, are not admitted in the Lords businesse: noe more is this of yours, let mee make an ende of my prayers.

The Recusant.
[Page 3]

Yes, I pray you giue me leaue.

The Minister.

I pray you intreate me not: for I dare not giue you leaue to commit idolatrie.

The Recusant.

Idolatrie? do you charge me with idolatrie?

The Minister.

It is an old saying, and I see that it is true, not one­ly in corporall whoredome, but inspirituall Prou. 30. 20 an adul­terous woman eateth; and after wipeth her mouth, and saith, I haue not committed iniquitie. With what face can you denie your selfe to be an idolater? haue I not taken you in ipso facto?

The Recusant.

You haue taken me indeede praying before a cru­cifixe; but I hope you account not that Idolatrie.

The Minister.

Yes, Saint Ambrose telleth you, that to worship the Crucifixe is grosse idolatrie: and before himd Ambros. de obitu Theodo­ [...]. Arnobius made this answer in the behalfe of all true Christians: Arnob. aduers Gentes, lib. 8. Cruces nec colimus nec optamus: vos plane quiligneos deos consecratis, cruces ligneas, vt deorum ves­trorum partes, forsitan adoratis: We neither worshippe [Page 4] crosses, nor wish for them, you that consecrate woodden Gods, [...] Chaz [...]s crux est NicephorM. lib, 18. cap. 54. de happily adore woodden Crosses, as parts of your Gods. In a word, you may as iustly be tearmed *Chazinzarij & Staurolatrae, as the Armenij▪ for you worshippe thef Euthymius in Panoplia, et Ni­cephor, H [...]s [...]ib, 18 cap, 54, Crosse of Christ as well as they.

The Recusant.

No we worship not the Crosse it selfe, but Christh Alexand. de Hales, part 3, quaest, 30 art, v [...]t, that was crucified on the Crosse.

The Minister.

i Greg, de, Valen­tia, tom, 3, de [...]d [...] lolat. punct, 6, k B [...]liarm. de i. mag. lib, 2. ca. 23 Yes, Them. Aquin, part 3. quest, 25 art. 4. Thomas Aquinas, Alexander de Hales, Gregorie de Valentia, and the rest of your chiefest doctors doe teach, that Crucifixes are to bee worshipped with the very same worship, wherewith Christ himselfe is to be worshipped.

The Recusant.

I Aunswere with Cardinall Bellarmine, that albeit Crucifixes are to be worshipped with the same wor­ship; yet is it with respect to Christ; and that the wor­ship passeth by the image to him.

The Minister.

This shift will not serue your turne; for to co-adore the crucifixe with CHRIST, is palpable Idolatrie, as may bee prooued by the determination of the Councell of Ephe­ [...]u [...].

The Recusant.
[Page]

How I pray you?

The Minister.

Nestorius conceiued the manhood of Christ to be a distinct persō from the word, or sonne of GOD: and withall he framed a co-adoration whereby this manhood was to be adored with the word. Now the Counsell of Ephesus condemned this co-adoration: in like sort may we condemne your coa-doration of the crucifixe with Christ. But to leaue this particular, why did you bow your knees, and lift vp your eyes, and handes to the crucifixe?

The Recusant.

Why may I not?

The Minister.

Why? because God requireth this outward ho­nour of eyes, hands and knees as due to him alone, Isay, 45. 2 [...] I haue sworne (saith hee) by my selfe: the word is gone out of my mouth in righteousnesse: and shall not returne, that euery knee shall bowe vnto me. Ephes, 3, 14, For this cause, (saithn Lamen, 3, 48▪ Paul) I bowe my knees vnto the father of our Lord Iesus Christ. Let vt lift vp our hearts with our hands (saith the Prophet Hieremie) to God in the heauens. And Psal. 123, [...]. I (saith the Psalmist) lift vp mine eyes to thee, that dwel­lest in the heauens▪

The Recusant. [...]
[Page 6]

If this honour of eyes, hands, and knees, be due to God alone, then why do you giue it to your parents & Magistrates?

The Minister.

God alloweth parents and Magistrates that present his person in blessing and iudging, to haue some part of his externall honour: and in that respect doe wee lift vp our hands to them, and bow our knees before them. But as for Images, God himselfe hath made a flat prohibition, that they shall haue no part of his honour, Exod, 20, 5. Thou shalt not (saith hee) bowe downe to them.

But I pray you Sir, what is the principal cause that moueth you, to keepe this crucifixe in your house?

The Recusant.

Truely to pu [...] me in remembrance of Christs bit­ter passion forr y sinnes; and to stirre vp my selfe to sorrow, compassion and teares, by considering the pitifull handling of Christ vpon the Crosse.

The Minister.

I cannot but iudge you to be not onely verie dull, but wicked, that cannot remember Christ crucified, except you haue a crucifixe before your eyes, to kin­dle your appetite, and to moue your heart with such a carnall commiseration and pitie, as wee often finde in our selues, when wee see deserued torments inflic­ted vpon malefactours. Let mee therefore intreate [Page 7] you, to content your selfe with such meanes as God himselfe hath commended vnto you▪ therby daiely to renue the memorie of your redemption; and not to deuise such your selfe, as serue onely to prouoke you to a naturall and humane affection.

The Recusant.

What meanes hath God commanded vnto vs, to put vs in minde of the passions of Christ.

The Minister:

Truely, the true preaching of the word of God, & the right administration of the Sacraments.

The Recusant.

Is there any representation of Christes passion in these two?

The Minister.

Yes, there is as liuely a representation of the passi­on of Christ, in the preaching of the word and in the administration of the Lords Supper, as if Christ were yet in crucifying, and as though his precious blood were now distilling from his hands, and sides. This appeareth by the verie words of the Apostle Saint Paul, who taxeth the Galathians, saying: Gal, 3. O foolish Galathians who hath bewitched you, that yee should not obey the truth: to whome Iesus Christ before was described in your sight, and among you crucrified, that is, to whome was preached the doctrine of saluation by Christ, in as liuely and euident manner, as if Christ had beene painted with orient colours before your eyes, and [Page 8] crucified, in, or among you. As for the administratiō of the Lords Supper, the same Apostle telleth you, that, Cor, ii, 23 24. 25 the Lord Iesus in the night that he was betrayed, tooke bread: and when he had giuen thankes, hee brake it, and said, take eate: this is my body, which is broken for you: this do ye in remembrance of me. Hee said not, keepe y [...] Crucifixes in your houses in remembrance of me.

The Recusant.

Although he said not so; yet I see no reason, but that we may as lawfully paint Christ in our houses with colours, as you paint him with wordes in Ser­mons, and in the administration of the Lords Sup­per:

The Minister.

Sir, there is not the like reason: for the Lord alloweth the one, namely the description of Christ in speech, and in the administration of the Lords Supper. But the other, to wit, the caruing or painting of his image in your houses, and that for a religious vse▪ hee vt­terly condemneth in the twentie of Exodus, saying: Exod, 20. 4. Thou shall make thee no grauen Image, neither any simi­litude of things that are in heauen aboue, neither that are in the earth beneath, nor that are in the waters vnder the earth.

But I maruaile, that you stand thus in defence of Images, seeing that all the ancient fathers, whome you pretende to bee on your side, doe in expresse words condemne the vse of thē: & are so farre from teaching you with your late writers, that images are Lay-mens bookes, as that they tell you with the Haba. 2, 18 Pro­phet [Page 9] HABACVK, that they are teachers of lies.

The Recusant.

Do the ancient fathers condemne the use of Ima­ges? Which of them I pray you?

The Minister.

Clemens Alexandrinus speaking of his time, saith this Clemens, Alex­and. orat, exh [...] ­tat, ad Gentes, et in 6, Strom. not is non est [...]nago sensilis de materia sensili, sed quae per­cipit [...]r intelligentia▪ &c. With vs there is no Image that is materiall, and seene with eyes, but onely such as is perceiued by the vnderstanding and inwardman, because that God, who is the onely true God, is apprehended by the vnderstan­ding and inwarde man, and not by the outwarde sences.

And of the same minde is the other Clement, as ap­peareth by these his words Clemens epis [...] Rom, de Ia [...]ob fratre Dom, lib. 5 runne not vnto these I­mages of wood and stone, to honour pictures and images, that haue no soule. Againe, this is nothing else but the sugge­stion of the old serpent, who maketh you beleeue, that you are very devout, when you honour the insensible things. Yea, hee cryeth out saying; What manner of impietie, and how great ingratitude is it to receiue the benefit from God, and to giue thanks vnto sticks and stones.

Tertullian likewise saith, that Tertul. de cor. mil. it is great indignity, that the Image of the liuing God, should be translated into the Image of an Idoll, or of a thing that is dead. And an­swering an vsuall obiection, hee saith: Tertul. de id [...]a [...] It is noe hurt that the same God by his law forbad a similitude, to bee made, and by an extraordinary precept commanded the simi­litude of the brasen serpent to be set vp. If thou wilt obey God, thou hast his law, make thee no similitude. If thou looke to the precept that was giuen after for making a similitude, then see thou imitate Moses▪ make no image against the law, vnlesse God bid thee as he badde Moses.

[Page 10] And Arnobius pointing at the true image of God saith thus, Arnob, contra [...], 8 Quam imaginemdeo faciomus, cu [...]as im [...]go, si recte iu [...]ic [...]mus▪ homo est: what image shall I ma [...]e to God, whose image, if wee iudge aright, man himselfe is

Lactantius, also affirmeth, that there is no religion, where Images are worshipped. Lactant, lib, 2▪ Instit. [...] c. 18, Non est dubium (saith he) qum religio nulla sit, vbicunque simulachrum est.

With him agreeth S, Austen, saying: Aug, [...]e [...]onsen [...]u E [...]ang. lib▪ 1, c. 10 errare meruerunt qui Christum & Apostolos eius non in sanctis e [...]dici [...]us, sed p [...]ctis parietibus quaesierunt. They are worthy to be deceiued that seeke Christ and his Apostles, not in the holy Scriptures,d Or [...]g co [...]tra Cels, lib. 7, but inpainted walles.

And not to stand any longer upon this particular, [...], lib, 1, cap, 24▪ Irenaeus, Origen, Athanas. con­tra Gent, Athanasius, Epiphan. ad 1. ban. Hierosol. Epiph [...]nius, Chrysost, in Gen, cap, 31, ho­mil. [...] 7. Chrysostome, [...]. [...], 3 Hierom: and the rest of the ancient fathers do fully subscribe to the same truth. Yea, the whole Counsell of Eliberis detested painted and carued images, and banished them quite out of their Churches, as idols. Concil, Eli­bert, ca [...], 36. Placuit (say they) picturas in ec­clesius esse non debere, ne quod colitur aut adoratur, in parie­tibus depingatur. Wee haue decreed that pictures ought not to be in Churches, least that which is worshipped or ado­red, [...]e painted on walles,

The Recusant.

Although the Councell of Eleb [...]ris did banish I­mages out of their Churches, and would not suffer them to be adored: yet the second Councell of Nice did authorize both the hauing of them, and the ado­ring of them.

The Minister.

What tell you me of the second Councell of Nice? [Page 11] that Councell was not helde till almost eight hun­dreth yeares after Christ. Secondly, I aunswere you that their authorizement of images wāted vniuersa­litie: for there was shortly after a Synode of the Bi­shops of France, Italie and Germanie (in which Charles the great, and the Legates of the Bishop of Rome were present) that condemned the seconde Councel of Nice, as hereticall.

The Recusant.

How proue you that?

The Minister.

I proue it by the testimonie of Huicmarus Archbi­shop of Rhemes who liued when these things were fresh in memorie. His testimonie is this. Huicmarus Rhemens. c [...]nt [...] Hui [...]mar. Ian da [...]ensi▪ episc. cap 20 The seuenth generall Counsell so called by the Graecians (indeed a wicked Counsell) touching Images, which some would haue to bee broken in pieces, and some to be worshipped, was kept not long before my time, by a number of Bishops gathered together at Nice, and sent to Rome, which also the Bishop of Rome directed into France. Wherefore in the raigne of Charles the great (and the see Apostolicke willing it so to be) a gene­rall Councell was kept in Germanie, by the con­uocation of the said Emperour, and there by the rule of the s [...]ripture, and doctrine of the fathers, the false Councill of the Graecians was confuted, and vtterly retected: of the confutation whereof was a good bigge booke sent to Rome by certaine Bishops from Charles, which in my young yeares I read in the Palace.

Thus you see, howe that Images were not esta­blished in Churches in these west partes of the Worlde, till almost eight hundreth yeares after Christ.

The Recusant.
[Page 12]

Wel, be it granted, that other images were not esta­blished in churches before that time: yet it seemeth by the testimonies of Lactant cari [...], de passione. Lactantius, M [...]t [...]l, in Oct [...]uio. Minutius Faelix Tertul, lib, 3. [...]ntr. Marcion. Tertullian, and Chrysost. [...] [...]il. 55. i [...]. Math. Chrysostome, that Crucifixes were vsed in the times next the Apostles.

The Minister:

No, they were not publikely receiued in the Church till aboue seuen hundred yeares after Christ: for it was not decreede till about that time, that the image of Christ should be set vp, Synod Trul­lens. [...]an. 82, proveteri agno, (that is) in the Roome of Agnus Dei. As for the ancient fathers that you alledge to proue the contrarie; they speake not of the formed Crucifixe, but of the reall Cruci­fixe, thatis, of Christ himselfe crucified vppon his owne proper Crosse.

To make an ende nowe of this dayes conference, Iexhort you, as Saint Paul did his auditors at Ly­stra, to turne, Act. 14. 15, [...], from these vaine, foolish and paltry Idols. And to breake this your Crucifixe in peeces, and the rest of your Ima­ges.

The Recusant.

Breake my Crucifixe in peeces? marry God for­bid.

The Minister.

If you will not, I will.

The Recusant.
[Page 13]

Will you?

The Minister.

Yes, see here.

The Recusant.

What reason is there, that you should thus breake my Crucifixe in peeces?

The Minister.

Truely, great reasons: for it is Gods commande­ment, that we should Exod, 34. 13. ouerthrow the altars of idolaters and breake, their images in peeces, and cut downe their groues: Wee haue also the examples of sundrie god­ly men, as fit paternes for our imitation herein. To beginne with Moses, Exod. 32 20, Hee tooke the Calse which the Is­raelites had made, and burned it in the sire, and ground it vn­to powder, and strewed it vpon the water, and made the chil­dren of Israil drinke of it.

Hezekiah likewise 2, reg. 13. 4. tooke away the high places, and brake the images and cut downe the groues, and brake in pee­ces the brasen serpent that Moses had made, and called it Neh [...]shtan that is, a peece of brasle.

Loe heere you see, that though the brasen Serpent was an ordinance of God a figure of Christ, and a monument of the Israelites deliuerance from fierie Serpents in the Wildernesse, yet when it was abused to idolatrie, this good King brake it in peeces, and (not thinking it worthie to be called a Serpent) cal­led it (by contempt) Nehushtan, a peece of brasse.

The Recusant.
[Page 14]

I see that Kinges may lawfully breake images in pieces: but it followeth not, that you may therefore lawfully do the same.

The Minister.

Yea but Epiphanius also, though he was no King; yet finding a painted cloth in the Church of Anab­letha by Ierusalem, he did Epiphan. epist an Iohan. Hie­rosolymit. (as he himself reporteth) teare it in pieces, and pronounced that painted i­magery, notwithstanding it represented Christ or one of the Saints, to be quite contrarie to the sacred scriptures. And thus for this time I leaue you; trust­ing that you will not impute that to mee as a vice, which in Epiphanius is accounted as a vertue.

The Recusant

I cannot but impute thi [...] vnto you as a vice; be­cause it appeareth hereby, that you are an enemie to the Crosse of Christ, and are ashamed thereof.

The Minister.

No sir, August. de ver bu Apost. [...]erm, 8 Non pudet nos crucifixi; sed in parte vbi sig­num pudoris cst, signum crucis eins habemus. Wee are not ashamed of him that was crucified; but in that part where the signe of shame is, haue we the signe of the Crosse. And for mine owne part, Aug, in Psa. 141, Ʋsque adeo de cruce non erubesco, vt non in occulto loco habeā crucem Christi, sed in fronte por­tem: I am so little ashamed of the Crosse of Christ, as that I beare it, not in a secret place, but in my for­head. Yea, I am so farre from playing either the [Page 15] Insultet P [...]ga [...]us [...] Christe, videā ego in front [...]as r [...]gum ciucens Christi, Aug. in Psalm, 141. Pagan or Puritane, as that when I Baptize any, Iu [...]us Mar­tyral Orth [...] [...]ox­os, a [...] quest, 118 a Bu [...]er. Dextramanu in nomine Christi eos consigno. With my right and [...]gne then, in the [...]ame of Christ. a Signum hoc nontam quo [...] est vsu [...] inecclesits anti quissimi, quam quod est adm [...]um simplex, & praese tis admonitionis crucis Christi, adhiheri neciu decens necinuttle existimo si adhi­beatur modo pure intellectum & religiose excipiatur, nulla superstitione adiuncta, &c. And I holde it neither vn­seemely, nor vnprofitable, that the signe of the Crosse should be vsed in Baptisme, not so much, because it is of that long time and continuance in the Church, as that it is of so good vse, and tendeth to such good end, as being most simple and of present admonition, as putting vs in mind of the Crosse of Christ, so it be rightly vnderstood and religiously inter­tained, wihout any addition of superstition,

The second Dialogue.

Wherein is plainely shewed, that the Papists do giue that honour to the Saints which is due to God alone: and that a great part of their Popish Letanie, was composed by the hereticke Gnapheus and his fel­lowes.

[figure]
The Recusant.
SAncta Maria.Ora pro nobis
[...] Rom, [...] 8 [...] 86.
Sancta dei Genitrix.Ora.
Sancta Virgo Virginum.Ora.
Sancte Michael.Ora.
Sancte Gabriell.Ora.
[Page 17]Sancte RaphaelOra
Omnes sancti angeli et Archangeli Dei,Orate pro nobis
Omnes sancti beatorum spirituum ordines;Orate pro nobis
Sancte Iohannes baptista,Ora
Omnes sancti Patriarchae et Prophetae,Orate pro nobis
Sancte Petre,Ora,
Sancte Paule,Ora
Sancte Andrea,Ora
Sancte Iohannes,Ora pro Nobis
Sancte Iacobe,Ora
Sancte Thoma,Ora
Sancte Philippe.Ora
Sancte Iacobe,Ora
Sancte Matthee,Ora
Sancte Bartholomee,Ora pro nobis
Sancte Simon,Ora
Sancte Tathee,Ora
Sancte MatthiaOra
Sancte Barnaba,Ora
Sancte Marce,Ora
Sancte LucaOra
Omnes sancti Apostoli & Euangelistae,Orate pro nobis
Omnes sancti discipuli & innocentes,Orate pro nobis
Sancte Stephane,Ora
Sancte Line,Ora
Sancte Clete.Ora
Sancte Clemens.Ora pro nobis
Sancte Sixte,Ora
Sancte Corneli,Ora
Sancte CyprianeOra
Sancte Laurenti.Ora
[Page 18]Sancte Vincenti.Ora pro nobis
Sancte Cosma.Ora
Sancte Damiae,Ora.
Sancte Fabiane.Ora.
Sancte Sebastiane.Ora.
Sancte Prime.Ora.
Sancte Fae [...]ciane.Ora p [...]o [...] bis
Sancte Thoma.Ora.
Sancte Erasme.Ora,
Sancte Edmunde.Ora.
Sancte Christophere.Ora.
Sancte Georgi.Ora pro nobis
Sancte Blasi.Ora.
Sancte Adriane.Ora.
Sancte Dionysi, cum s [...]cijs tuis.Ora.
Sancte Maurici cum socijs tuis.Ora.
Sancte Gereon cum socijs tuis,Ora,
Omnes sancti MartyresOrate pro nobis
Sancte Edmunde,Ora,
Sancte Withelme,Ora
Sancte Siluester,Ora
Sancte Leo,Ora pro Nobis
Sancte Hieronime,Ora
Sancte Augustine,Ora
Sancte Ambrosi.Ora
Sancte Gregori,Ora
Sancte Isidore,Ora
Sancte Iuliane,Ora pro nobis
Sancte Gilderde,Ora
Sancte MedardeOra
Sancte AlbineOra
Sancte Swithune,Ora
Sancte Berme,Ora
Sancte LamberteOra
Sancte Martine,Ora
Sancte Antoni,Ora
[Page 19]Sancte Nicholae,Ora pro nobis
Sancte Leonarde.Ora
Sancte ErkenwaldeOra
Sancte Edmunde,Ora
Sancte BenedicteOra
San cte Dunstane,Ora
Sancte CuthberteOra pro nobis
Omnes sancti confessores,Orate pro nobis
Omnes sancti Monachi et Eremitae,Orate pro nobis
Sancta Maria Magdalena,Ora
Sancta Maria Aegiptiaca,Ora
Sancta Anna,Ora
Sancta Susanna,Ora
Sancta Katherina,Ora
Sancta MargaretaOra
Sancta Perpetua,Ora
Sancta FaelicitasOra pro nobis
Sancta Genouefa,Ora
Sancta Praxedis,Ora
Sancta scholastica,Ora
Sancta Petronilla,Ora
Sacta sotheris,Ora
Sancta Prisca,Ora
Sancta Tecla,Ora pro nobis
Sancta Afra,Ora
Sancta Editha,Ora
Sancta Barbara,Ora
Sancta Helena,Ora
Sancta Apollonia,Ora
Sancta Agatha,Ora
Sancta Lucia.Ora
Sancta Agnes.Ora pro nobis
Sancta Christina,Ora
Sancta Scytha,Ora
Sancta Cecilia,Ora
Sancta Wenefreda.Ora
[Page 20]Sancta Fredesweda,Ora pro nobis
Sancta Gertrudis.Ora
Sancta Othilia,Ora
Sancta Brigitta,Ora
Sancta Vrsula cum sodalibus tuis,Ora
Sancta Wilgefortis,Ora
Omnes sanctae VirginesOrate pro nobis
Omnes sanctae viduae et continentes.Orate pro nobis
Omnes sanctiet sanctae Dei.Orate pro nobis
The Minister.

O grosse! what a number of Gods haue you?

I [...]enal in sa­tyr.
Nec turba Deorum
Talis vt est hodie, contentaque sydera paucis
Numinibus, miserum vrgebant Atlanta minore
pondere.

There were not wont to be so many Gods, as now a dayes; the heauens were content with a smaller number of them, and laide lesse burthen vppon the shoulders of poore. Atlas.

The Recusant.

Gods? Bellar [...]. de beatitud. Sanct. lib. [...] cap, 19, We make them not our Gods, but our inter­cessours onely to God for vs.

The Minister.

Yes, you make them not your intercessours one­ly, but your protectors, and you hope not onely to be heard by their intercession, but to bee saued by their merits: for of Gregorie, you say thus in your praiers.

Hic nos saluet à peccatis
[Page 21]Vt in Coelo cum beatis
Possimus quiescere.

That is, let him saue vs frō our sins, that in heauen we may rest with the blessed. And of Sabbas you say: Missal, Rom [...]x co [...]cil Tri­d [...]at [...] ▪ in [...] D [...]c [...]mbr [...], p [...]ge 5. Let ble­ssed Sabbas by making intercessiō for vs, protect vs, O Lord: and of all the Apostles in generall. Missal▪ Rom, in prefat, [...]eria [...] de Apo [...]o [...]is. by thy Apostles keepe vs, continua protectione, with thy continua [...]l protecti­on. And of Saint Peter and of Saint Paule in parti­cular: [...], Rom. Concede vt amborum meritis, aeternitatis gloriam consequamur: grant that by the merites of them both wee may obtaine eternall glorie. And of Mathias: Missal, Rom, in festis februarij page. 38, per­sancti Mathiae orationem nos expiari facias et defendi: by the prayer of Mathias make vs to be cleansed from our sins, and defended. And Missal, Rom▪ in festis Ianuarij page 27. let not the prayer of Saint Chryso­stome be wanting vnto vs; quae et munera nostra conciliet, & tuam nobis indulgentiam semper obtineat, which may both cause our gifts to be accepted, and also obtaine thy par­don for vs.

As for the Virgin Marie, you make intercession to her, not onelie by requesting, but also by meriting; yea, by commanding; as appeareth by this speech of Damianus: Damian serm. 2 de nat▪ Mari [...] Accedis ad illud aureum reconciliationis altare, non solum regens, sed etiam imperans, non ancilla sed domina: thou hast accesse vnto that golden Altar of reconciliation, not onely gouerning, but also commanding; not an handmaide, but a Lady. And you applie that vnto her, which in the Psalmes is spoken of God the father and the sonne: for thus you pray: In te Domina speraui, miserere mei Domina: dixit dominus dominae mea, sede mater mea adextris meis, &c. that is, in thee O La­dy haue I put my trust, O Lady haue mercie vppon mee, the Lord said vnto my Lady, O my mother sit thou on my right hand, &c. And thus, Missal. parisi­ens. O foe­lix p [...]erpera,

Nostrapiaus scelera,
Iure matris impera
Redemptori.

That is, O happie mother, which d [...]est purge a­way our sinnes, by thy mothetly authoritie com­mand our redeemer. And againe

Oratio ad be­a [...]. Mariam in co suff [...]ag, fol, 57.
D [...]le culpas miserorum,
Terge sordes peccatorum,
Dona nobis beatorum
Vitam tuis precibus,

Blot out the sinnes of vs miserable wretches, wipe away the filthines of vs sinners, and by thy prayers giue vnto vs the life of the blessed.

Yea, you commend your selues vnto her alone, say­ing.

O regina poli
Mater gratissimaproli
Spernere me noli,
Me commendo tibi soli.

O Queene of heauen, mother most deare to thy sonne, doe not thou despise mee, vnto thee alone I commend me. And you exclude our Sauiour Christ from his office of redemption, and make her Innocentius in orat, [...]e 300, di [...]r. indulgent. Desperatorum spem vni­cam, peccatorum saluatricem, The onely hope of them that are in despaire, and the sauiour of sinners: You doe also hold it lawfull to say the Pater noster to saints; and to say vnto them vide Fox. Act. et mon. pag, 1274. hallowed be your names, because God hath made their names holy, and that their kingdome may come, because the kingdome of heauen is theirs by possession: and farther that their wills may be done, seeing that their will is Gods will: and so of the other petitions.

[Page 23]But to adioyne one answere more, though you did but pray vnto saints, as intercessors onely. Yet thereby do you make them Gods▪ and consequently idols: for by praying vnto them you acknowledge that they haue power to heare and helpe in all pla­ces, and at all time, s & that they know the secrets of your hearts. Now to heare and to discerne the verie heart, is a proper action of the God-head: for the Lord (as Salomon saith) 1. Reg▪ 8. 39. onely knoweth the h [...]arts of the children of men. Prayer also is a proper part of Gods worship, as Christ our sauiour teacheth, say­ing, Matth: 4 10. Him only shalt t [...]ou serue. Now then it follow­eth by necessarie consequent, that you make the saintes Gods, by your ascribing to them the proper actions of the God-head, and by giuing that to them, which is Gods in propertie: for to what thing soe­uer the glory that is due vnto God, is ascribed; it is made another God, as appeareth, by these places of scripture, Gen, 30. 2. Am I as God who hath depriued thee of the fruit of the wombe, 2. Reg. 5. 7. Am I a God to kill and to giue life, Isay, 48. 11. My glorie will I not giue to any other.

But to proceed, how do you proue, that the Angels, the Virgin Mary, and the rest of the saintes, do heare our prayers, and make intercession for vs: & that we are to pray vnto them.

The Recusant.

Our chiefest argument is drawne from the testi­monies of the auncient fathers.

The Minister.

From the auncient fathers! I haue perused some of them, yet could I neuer find in them any ground [Page 24] for this matter. Nay I find much to the contrarie. To beginne with Saint Origen he telleth vs, Ori [...], contra Cels [...]m lib, 5, Quod om­nia vota, omnes interpellationes, deprecationes, et gratiarum actiones destinandae sunt ad deum rerum omnium domi­num, that all vowes, all requests, prayers, and thanks­giuings, are to bee directed to God the Lorde of all thinges: Ibid. and that none should dareto offer pray­ers, nisi soli dommo deo, but only vnto the Lord God. And what neede we to ofter our prayers to any but to him? Ambr. s [...]in epist ad, Rom, 1. ad deum promerendum suffragatore non opus est, sedmente deuota: to winne God vnto vs wee neede none to speake in our behalfe, but onely a deuout minde. Chrys [...]st▪ de pae­nitentia, hom. 5. Let vs therefore (to vse Saint Chrysostomes wordes) fly vnto God, who is both willing and able to ease our miseries. If we had a sute to men, we must first meete with porters and warders, and perswade parasites and iesters, and oftentimes goe a great waie. But in God there is no such thing. Sine mediatore ex­orabilis est, sine pecunia, sine impensa precibus annuit, with­out a mediatour hee is to bee intreated; and hee yeeldeth vnto our prayers withoutmony, and with­outv Lactant, diuin. Iustit, 2, 17. cost and charges. Yea, it is but in vaine for vs to offer any such honour to the Angels and saintes: u nullum enim sibi honorem tribui volunt, quorum henor in deo est, for those whose honour is in God, will haue no honor ginē to thē. But to giue you a blow with the hammer of heretickes August de cura promortuis gere­da, cap, 15. saint Augustine, was perswa­ded, that if the dead did knowe the actions of the li­uing, and vnderstand the secret thoughtes of the heart, that then his mother Monica, who loued him dearely in her life-time, would sometime haue appeared to him after her death: and that shee being in a life offarre more felicitie, would not haue growne so cruell towardes him. But he saith, that she was ne­uer present with him, neither by dreame, nor any ap­parition whatsoeuer, and therefore hee suspected [Page 25] greatlie, that shee had no knowledge of him. Yea, Aug. ibid he alledged Isai. 63. 16. Doubtlesse thou art our father: Though Abraham be ignorant of vs, and Israell knowe vs not, yet thou O Lorde art our father and our redeemer: and thy name is for e­uer.

Which confession of the people, made him to thinke, that the dead doe not know the deedes of the liuing. Ibid. He alleadged also 2. Reg. 22, 20, where it is saide, that Iosias was taken away; that hee might not see the euill, which was to come vppon the Land.

But not to stand any longer hereuppon; your An­gelicall Doctor acknowledgeth, that the soules of those that are departed out of this life, do Exse. Aq [...]n part, 1, quae [...] 89 art, 8, of them­selues know nothing that is done here belowe vpon the earth. The place of Scripture that made him acknowledge this was Iob. 14. 21. Where it is saide, that a dead man doth not know, if his sonnes shall be honourable, neither doth he vnderstand concerning them, whether they shall bee of lowe degree. And truely this is a verie pregnant place: for if a dead man doe not know that which is sensible to the eye of man; how is it possiblie that he should know the se­crets of mens hearts, which are insensible, and can­not be seene but by the all-seeing eye of God.

The Recusant.

Sir, although you can finde no ground for this mater, in the writings of the ancient fathers, yet I can: for I finde that S. Austen himselfe, prayed both to the Aug, in serm. 19, de San [...]. Virgin Mary, and to Aug in med [...]a tiombus. other Saints, and that he was of opiniō, that the Aug, de vera Relig, cap, 55, Angels do both heare our prayers, Aug, [...]pt [...], 120 & de­liuer our prayers vnto God, yea that we may Aug, tra [...], 84. in Iohan, pray to the [Page 26] Martyrs that they may pray for vs, that wee may walke in g Aug cōfess, 93 their steps. q He did also verily thinke that his friende Nebridius did thinke on him in heauen. And before him S. Chrys [...]n ps [...] 8 Chrysostome, made mentiō of the intercessiō of the Virgin Marie, and of other of the saints. And in the works of Gregorie Nazianzene, I finde cer­taine prayers of his both to the Virgin Gre [...], naz [...]anz, [...], 29. Marie, and to Orat, 31, Athanasius. Ioyne hereto the testimony of saint Hieron, epist. 25 lerome who saith, that Blesilla being dead, did pray for her mother Paula being aliue.

The Minister.

I answere you foure wayes▪

First, I say that there are many thinges in the wri­tings of the ancient fathers, which are fathered on their names: whereas indeede they are not theirs, but some base fellowes, who to win credite to their wri­tings assumed noble names, as an one of our iudiciousm [...], in Problemat. diuines hath shewed at large.

Secondly, I answere, that the fathers which you all eadge for the proofe of this matter, did not at the first ponderously consider of this question, and that afterwards when they did iudiciously sift it, and dis­cuss it, they were either of acontrarie opiniō to their former, or spake thereof very faintly, waueringly and doubtfully. To verifie what I haue said, take a view of saint Austen, who being to dispute this very question, saith thus: August, de [...]u­ra [...]ro mo [...]tu [...] ge­ [...]enda cap, 13. vt volet accipiat quisque nod dicam: let euery man as it pleaseth him, take that which I shall say. Nazianzene, also speaking of saint Basile being dead, vseth this doubtfull speech: Greg Naztanz. or [...]t, 30. Nowe is Basile in heauen, and there, vt opinor as I thinke, he of­fereth sacrifices for vs and powreth out prayers for the people: and speaking of his dead sister Gorgonia, he saith thus: Idem cra [...], 25, St quid nostros etiam honores curas, &c. [Page 27] If thou take any care of the honouring of vs, and if this reward be giuen by God vnto holy soules, that they shail perceiue these things, then receiue my prayer.

Thirdly, although, some of the ancient fathers, were happily of this opinion; yet all were not: for I haue shewed, that some of them did hold the quite con­trarie.

Fourthly although the ancient fathers had all ioyntly embraced this opinion; yet are not we there­fore bound to receiue it. For Aug. epist. [...] we are not to esteeme the disputations of any, yea, albeit they be Catholike and commendable men, to be as the canonicall scrip­tures, so that, saving the honour whichis due to those men wee may dislike and reiect any thing in their writings, if wee finde that they haue thought other­wise then the truth hath, as it shall by Gods assistance be vnderstood, either by others or by our selues. But to draw towards a conclusion, by who thinke you, were these Saints put into the Letanie.

The Recusant.

Doubtlesse they were put in by the Catholike fa­thers.

The Minister.

No Sir, they were not put in by any Catholikes, but by Heretikes: for I finde that the hereticke Gna­pheus was the first, that caused the Virgin Marie to be put into the publike prayers of the Church, and to be named in Vt in pre [...]atione omni Dei gen [...] ­trix nomin [...]tur et diui [...]um e [...]s nomen in ve [...] [...]tur▪ [...], lib, 15▪ [...] euerie prayer, and inuocated. And I make no question, but that hee and his fellowes put in the rest of the Saints: and that your pretended Catholike Church doth tread in their steps.

The Recusant.
[Page 28]

It seemes then, that you hold the honouring of Saints to bee hereticall.

The Minister.

No I hold, that the Saints are to be honoured, and that three waies; viz. by a reuerēt esteeming of them, by a godly imitating of them, and by praysing God for proposing such holy examples to vs, as paternes for our imitation

1 They are to be honoured, by reuerent esteeming of them, and [...]y keeping them in perpetuall re­membrance. Thus the Prophet 2 Sam▪ 1. 16. Dauid commended Ionathan for his feruent and constant loue; Elizeus Elias; & our Sauiour Christ the woman that powred on him a Boxe of ointment, saying: that Marke. 14 19 whersoeuer the Gospell should be preached throughout the world, that which the woman had done in annointing him should b [...] spoken of, for a memoriall of her. And thus the Virgine Marie as a Prophetesse foretelleth that Luke▪ [...], 48. all nations shall call her bl [...]ssed. And this kind of honour did the ancient Nos [...] no [...] templa si [...]ut [...], sed memori­as sicut homini­bu [...] [...]ortuis, quo­ [...] apud deum v [...]nt spiritus, [...]abricam [...], August [...] dei, lib, 22, cap, 10, fathers likewise giue to the Saints.

2 They are to be honoured by a godly imitating of their faith in Christ, the feare of God, and all good vertues wherein they excelled. And for this cause the examples of the godly are called a cloud of witnes­ses, by an allusion to the cloud that did guide the Is­raelites through the Wildernesse: for as that cloud did leade them to the Land of Canaan; so should the examples of the faithfull, lead vs to the heauenly Canaan. And this kind of honour was also giuen to the Saints, by the Orthodoxe [...]lla quidem a­nima in societa [...]e recepta [...]idelium, [...] curat nec quaerit buma nas, imitationem tantum quaerit Aug, epist, 125 Honorand [...] sunt propter imitationem, non adoran­di propter religionem, Idem. fathers.

3 They are to be honoured by giuing God thanks [Page 29] for them, and for the benefits that God vouchsafed by them to his Church. Thus did the Gal, 1, 13. Church glo­rifie God for Saint Paules conuersion. And thus doe wee honour the Saints, but wee dare not goe fur­ther, and robbe God (as you doe) of his honour, & giue that honour to them, which hee hath appropria­ted to himselfe, least wee should bee accounted guil­tie of robberie to our onely Lord and Maister, who is a Exod, 20, 5. Iealous GOD, Isay, 48, [...]. and will not giue his glory to any o­ther.

1 Tim, 1, 17 Now vnto the King euerlasting, immortall; inuisible vn­to GOD onely wise be honour, & glory for euer, and euer,

Amen.

The second Dialogue.

Wherein is plainely shewed, that the Papists, do depend as much vpon the Popes expo­sitions, as the Rabbinicall Jewes did vppon the expositions of their Iewish Rabbines, and that they are so farre from ioyning with the ancient Fathers, as that they ioyne, both in matters of Doctrine and Manners, with the Arri­ans, Abellians, Adam [...]ans, Aetians, Apostolicks, Angelicks, Anthropomorphites, Anomi, Armemij, Bonosians, Basi­lideans, Beguaraines, Caians, Carpocra­tians, Circumcellions, Cathari, Cataphry­ges, Capernites, Dositheans, Eutychi­ans,, Eunomij, Ethnophronians, Euphe­mites, Gnosimachi, Hemerobaptists, Hero­dians, Helzaits, Helcestees, Hieranchi­t [...]s, Heracleonites, Monothelites, Male­tians, Messalians, Marcosij, Montanists, Manich [...]s; Marcionites, Nestorians, Nouatians, Nudepedales, Nazarites, Nicolaites, Osseni, Priscillians, Pepuzi­ans, Pelagians, Prodicus, Pharisees, Scribes, Sampsees, Seuerians, Simonians, Tatians, Valentinians, & Zuenckseldiās.

The Recusant.
[Page 31]

Sir, what newes heare you from London?

The Minister.

Great newes:

The Recusant.

What I pray you?

The Minister.

Truely, that one Thomas Percie, and other Po­pish Gentlemen are discouered to haue contriued the most horrible treason that euer entred into the hearts of men.

The Recusant.

What treason?

The Minister.

They had thought (horresc [...] referens) to haue ma­ssacred, Se the discourse of the manner of the discouery of this [...] intended treason, page 3, et. 4 [...] the King our head, the Queene our fertile mo­ther, and those young and hopefull Oliue plants, not theirs, but ours. Our Reuerend Clergie, our honorable Nohilitie, the faithfull Councellers, the graue Iudges, the greatest part of the worthie Knights, and Gentrie, as well as of the wisest Burgesses, the whole Clerkes of the Crowne, Counsaile, Signet, Seales, or of any other principall iudgement [...]eate. All the learned Lawyers, together with an infinite number of the common people. Nay, their furious rage should not [Page 32] onely haue lighted vpon reasonable & sensible creatures, with­out distinctio either of degree sex or age; But euen the insen­sil le shockes and stones should not haue beene free of their fu­ry. The Hall of Iustice; the house of Parliament; the Church vsed for the Coronation of our Kings; the Monuments of our former Princes, the Crowne and other markes of Royalty; all the Records; as well of Parliament, as of euery particular mansright, with a great number of Charters and such like, should all haue beene comprehended vnder that fearefull Chaos. And so the earth as it were ope­ned, should haue sent forth of the bottome of the Stygian lake such sulphured smoke, furious flames, and fearefull thunder, as should haue by their diabolicall domes day destroyed and defaced, in the twinckeling of an eye, not onely our present liuing Princes and people, but euen our in sensible Monu­ments reserued for future ages. So as not onely our selues that are mortall, but the immortall Monuments of our ancient Princes and Nobility, that haue beene so preciously preserued from age to age, as the remaining Trophees of their eternall glory, and haue so long tryumphed ouer enuious time, should now haue beene all consumed to­gether; and so not onely we, but the memory of vs and ours, should haue beene thus extinguished, in an instant.

So that, b if the Lord had not beene on our side, (may England now say) if the Lord had not beene on our siae, when men rose vp against vs, they had then swallowed vs vp quicke, when their wrath was kindled against vs. Then the [...] Psa, 124. waters had drowned vs & the streams had gone ouer our soule then had the swelling waters gone ouer our soule. Praysed be the Lord, which hath not giuen vs as a pray vnto their teeth. Our soule is escaped, euen as a bird out of the snare of the fowlers: the snare is broken and we are deliuered. And let this our deliuerance moue you to worship our God, and to imbrace our religion.

The Recusant.
[Page 33]

Why should this moue me?

The Minister.

Surely, if there were nothing else to moue you to an embracing of our Orthodoxe Catholike faith; yet this our late deliuerance, meethinkes, should in­uite you thereunto. Darius, (you know) when hee had seene Daniel deliuered fr [...]m the power of the Lions, hee was thereby induced to feare the God of Daniel, and to make a decree, that in all the domi­nions of his Kingdome, Dan, 3, 26, men should tremble and feare before the God of Daniel. And Nabuchodonosor made the like decree before, when he saw the deliuerance of the 3 children, Dan, 3, 29 that euery people, Nation and Language, which spake any blasphemy against the God of Shadrach, Meshach and Abednego, should be drawne in peeces, and their houses should be made a Iakes, because there was no God that could deliuer after that sort. Now let the sameminde be in you, that, was in Darius and Nabuchodonosor: let our deliuerance from this diuelish plot, which was within twelue houres of the execution, moue you to tremble and feare before our God, and to turne Protestant.

The Recusant.

Turne Protestant? no, I will neuer turne.

The Minister.

Why will you not?

The Recusant.
[Page 34]

Why? because your religion is a new religion.

The Minister.

A new religion? you are like the Stoike Philosophers, of whom wee read in the Acts of the Apostles, that they disputed with Saint Paule, and called him Act. 17, 18, 19 a sower of words, a setter out of strang Gods, and a teacher of new doctrine. But I pray you sir, doe you thinke, that your religion is the old religion?

The Recusant.

Do I think so? I am past thinking: for I am sure that D. Hill in his quartron of Rea­sons of Catholike re [...]igion, p, 44, it is, (to vse the words of one of our learned doctors) most plainely taught by all the ancient fathers of the first, second, third, fourth, sift, & sixtage after Christ: and that it hath beene (euer without all controuersie) taught by the fathers of euerie age since vntill this day.

The Minister.

It is no wonder to heare an hereticke bragge of anti­quitie; for it hath beene the vsuall manner of here­tickes in all ages, to take vnto themselues the Chuch, Scriptures, fathers, all antiquitie, consent, conti­nuance, and perpetuitie vnto the ende of the world.

To insistin some particulars, Dioscorus, though hee himselfe was an hereticke, yet cried hee out in the Councell of Chalcedon, that hee defended the opinions of the ancient fathers; that hee had the testi­monies of Athanasius, Gregorie, Cyrill, and of the rest of the holy fathers: that he had them, not by snat­ches, or at the second hand, but vttered in their owne bookes: that he did not varie from them in any thing: [Page 35] and that he was cast out with them. His words were these: Concil. Chal▪ Ego habeo testimonia sanctorum patrum▪ Atha­nasis, Gregorij, Cyrilli: non transgredior in aliquo; ego cum patribus ei [...]cior: ego defendo patrum dogmata: ego horum ha­beo testimonia, non simil [...]citer aut transitorie, sed in ipsorum libris.

The like out-crie made the hereticke Euty ches, and Carisius his follower in the same Act, 1, [...] 4. Councell. And weeread how that Vid [...] Aug, con­tra. Cres [...]on. lib. 4. [...]. 17. Cresconius the Donatist, dispu­ting with Saint Austen, cited Saint Cyprian: that the Vide concil, [...] 1, pag, 877, Nestorian hereticke alleadged the authoritie of the Councell of Nice: that the Vide Socrat. lib, 4, c, 26, Arrian hereticke pro­duced the testimonie of S. Origen; and that the No­uatian hereticke, Simiarum mo­re, Cypriā. epist, ad lub. after an apish manner, tooke vnto himselfe the authoritie of the Church, & of all the an­cient fathers thereof.

Now to make application hereof; by the like apish imitation do you take vnto your selues the Church, Councels, fathers, & all antiquitie whatsoeuer.

But what do I tearme it an apish imitation? you do indeede imitate the Asse that Aesope telleth of, which to make other beasts afraide, put on a Lyons skin, & therewith ietted abroad terribly, thinking thereby to deceiue his fellowes; for as the Lyons skinne was but lapped about him, & grew not to his body: so al­though you be no true members of the Church; yet couer you your selues with the title and name thereof; thinking thereby to Diabolus excogi tauit no [...] [...]afrade, vt sub ipso nomi­n [...] Christian t [...] ­tulo fallat [...] tos, Cyprio de Simplicit. [...] rum, deceiue simple people, that are soone inueighled to fācy any thing. And albeit your religion hath not continued the age of [...]n man of the old world, nor come to the age of Methushelah, be­ing not yet nine hundred yeares since first it came to light; yet beare you the worlde in hand, that it hath beene most plainely and euidently taught by all the auncient Fathers of the first, se­cond, thirde, fourth, fift, and sixte age after [Page 36] Christ: and that it hath continued euer since vntil this day▪ [...] cap. [...] [...]. O quantum togmen est falsitatis! O how great a shew doth falshood make!

The Recusant.

Not to triffle out the time in words, can you dis­prooue what I haue said.

The Minister.

Yes, I can prooue, that you are so farre from ioy­ning with the ancient fathers, as that you haue indeed ioyned with sundrie ancient heretickes, both in mat­ters of doctrine, and mannes.

The Recusant.

With what heretickes?

The Minister.

With the Arrians, Adamians, Abelians, Aetians, Apostolickes, Angelickes, Anthropomorphites, Anomi, Armemij, Bonosians, Basilidians, Beguardines, Caians, Carpocratians, Circumcellions, Cathari, Cataphryges, Capernites, Dositheans, Donatists, Eutycheans, Eunomij, Ethnophronians, Euphemites, Gnosimachi, Heremobaptists, Herodians, Helzaits, Helcesees, Hierarchites, Heracleonites, Monothe­lites, Meletians, Messalians, Marcosij, Montanists, Manichees, Marcionites, Nouatians, Nudipedales, Nazarites, Nicolaites, Osseni, Priscillians, Pepuzi­ans, Pelagians, Prodicus, Pharisees, Scribes, Samp­sees, Seuerians, Simonians, Tatians, Valentinians, & Zuenckfeldians.

The Recusant.
[Page 37]

To obserue this your Alphabeticall order, wher­in do we ioyne with the Arrians.

The Minister.

The Arrians, though they were abominable He­retickes, yet bragged vide, August, serm. contra Ar [...]a nos, tom, 6, they, that they alone were the true Catholikes, and called all those that were not of their sect, Ambrosians, Athanasians, and Iohannites, so you, although you be indeede nothing lesse then Catholike; yet you doe vsurpe the name of Catho­likes, as due alone to your selues, and do call all those that are not of your faction Harding in his Con [...]at, of the Apol, 42, 81, 222 Zwinglians, Lutherans, Caluinists, and Turkish Hugenotes.

2 The Arrians made great bragges of the longe continuance of their Church, saying; that they could shew, that it had continued circiter mille ducentes an­nos, about a thousand and two hundred yeeres: so do you likewise make great boasts, that you can Rhemist, annot. in Act, 28, sect, [...], shewe the descent of your Church from Adam.

3 The Arrians made vniuersalitie a note of their Church, as appeareth by this speech of Naziauzene: Nazianz. in serm. [...] con. Arriann [...] Vbinam illi sunt qui multitudine ecclesiam definiunt & gregem exiguam aspernantur? Where are they that define the Church by a multitude, and do despise the little flocke? Yea, the Arrian heresie was diffused throughout the whole world, as is apparent by this testimony of saint Hierome: Hieron in di [...] aduers, Luciferia nos. Ingemuit totus orbis, & se Arrianum mira­tus est. Now with these vile heretickes do you agree; for Pellarm, lib 4. de ec [...]les. ca [...], 4, Rhemist, in [...]ct. cap. [...], sect, [...]. you make vniuersalitie to be a marke of the true Church.

4 The Arrians taught, that the Church might expound the Scriptures, at one time one way, and at [Page 38] another time another way: which made Saint Hyla­ry to say thus vnto them; Fides ergo magis temporum est, Hi [...]r. ad con­stantium, uam Euangeliorum: that is, faith therefore followeth the time, and not the Gospell. To this heresie of the Arrians do you fully subscribe: for you teach, that the sence of Scriptures may bee diuers according to the varietie of your practise & diuersity of times. Theh Magister sa [...]ri, pa [...]atij Romae, ad lega [...]os Bohemi­co [...] ▪ su [...] felice pa­pa. pag. 1447. Pope (saith one of your chiefe Masters) may change the holy Gospell, and may giue to the Gospell, ac­cording to the place and time, another sense. Yea, Nicol. C [...]. ad [...]o [...]mo [...] epist, 7 Non est mirum (saith another) si praxis eccl [...]siae vno tem pore interpretatur scripturam vno modo, et alio tempore alio modo: nam intellectus currit cum praxi: intellectus enim, quia cum praxi concurrit, est spiritus viuificans. Sequuntur ergo scripture ecclesiam: & none conuerso. That is, It is noe maruaile, though the practise of the Church doe expo [...]nd the Scriptures, at one time one way, and at another time another way: for the vnderstandinge or sense of the Scriptures runneth with the practise: and that sense so agreeing with the practise is the quickening spirit. And therefore the Sriptures follow the Church: but contrariwise the Church followeth not the Scriptures.

5. The Arrians denied Christ to bee Autotheon, God of himselfe: so doe you likewise denie, that Christ is Autotheos, God of himself; and doe affirme, that he had not onely his person, but his substance of the father: whereupon Rhemist. in Io­ [...]n, 1, sect, 3, you are bold to charge M. Caluin with blasphemie, for saying, that Christ is God of himselfe as well as the father.

But what neede I obserue any semblances betwixt you and the Arrians? your owne writers confesse, that Pope Liberius, gaue his hand and heart unto them. Alphons, de [...]ar [...], lib, 1. [...], 4. De Liberio Papa (saith Alphonsus) constat fuisse Arrianum: as for Pope Liberius, it is well [Page 39] knowne, that he was an Arrian.

The same also acknowledgeth Sabellicus: Sabellic Enne­ad. 7, lib, 8. Arri­ani precibus suis apud Constantium Liberio reditum ad vrbem confecere: quo ille beneficio commotus, ex con­fesso Arrianus, vt quidam scribunt, est factus. That is, The Arrian heretickes, by their intreatie vnto the Emperour Constantius, obtained of him, that Pope Liberius might bee restored againe into the Citie: with which good turne Liberius being mooued, as some write, became an Arrian in good earnest, and with his heart.

With them both agreeth Cardinall Cusanus: Nicol, Cus [...]. d [...] concord, lib, 2, [...], 5 Liberius consensit errori Arrianorum: Liberius gaue his consent to the errour of the Arrians. And in an other place: Cusan▪ de con­cord. lib, 1, [...], 14. Liberius et Honorius, et alij in cathedra Pe­tri aliquando insidentes, in errorem schismaticum seducti ceciderunt: Liberius and Honorius, and other Popes sitting for a while in Peters chaire, being mis­led, fell into schismaticall errour. And thus much concerning your agreement with the Arrians, nowe let vs proceede in order to the rest.

The Recusant.

What agreement is there betwixt vs and the Ada­mians.

The Minister.

The Adamians August, d [...]. [...] ­ [...]e [...], cap, [...] condemned mariage in priests; so do you.

2 The Adamians, though they held it vnlawfull for priests to marrie, yet they held it to bee lawe­full, to haue women and curtizans in common: so doe your diuines of Lovaine holde, that Polluitur sacer­dotium matrimo­nio non mere [...] ­cibus, priestehoode is polluted with Matrimonie, [Page 40] not with harlots. And one of your Iesuites affirmeth, Hoffaeus apud [...] de a [...]e Iesu [...] [...] ▪ cap, 6, et. sect. [...], page, 105. minus peccare sacer [...]otem adulterando, quam coniu­gem ducend [...]; That a priest sinneth lesse by commit­ting adul [...]erie, then by marring a wife.

The Recusant.

Wherein do we agr [...]e with the Abelians?

The Minister.

The Abelians, though they August de [...]e­res, cap▪ [...] thought it vnlawfull for any of their sect to liue without wiues; yet they neuer kept company with them. To this heresie of theirs do your Rhemist. in, Act, 21, sect, 1, Rhemists encline ouer farre: for they hold, that Priests which are married before orders, ought not afterwards to haue accesse to their wiues; & yet are they their wiues stil, neither is the marriage knot dissolued betweene them.

The Recusant.

Wherein do we resemble the Actians.

The Minister.

Actius the old hereticke, vsed to say thus: Epiphan, lib, 5, hae [...]s, 56. dor­mire cum muliere extra coniugium, non magis est pecca­tum, quam aurem scalpere: To haue the companie of a wo­man out of mariage, is no more a sinne, then it is for a man to claw his eare. So some of your faction haue not beene ashamed to say, as Iacob▪ de Valentia, in ps. 118 one of your owne side reporteth, that single fornication may be lawfully vsed. q Fornicationem [...]mpli [...]em esse [...] ­ [...]itam.

The Recusant.
[Page 41]

Wherein doe we ioyne with the Apostolickes?

The Minister.

The apostolicks, August, de hae­res, cap, 40, et Epiphan, hae­res, 61, receiued none into their order, that had wiues or, possessed any thing in propertie; but those onely that vowed pouertie and single life: so doth your Church condemne all Monkes and Fri­ers that possesse any goods in propertie, and both Monkes and Priests that match themselues in mari­age.

The Recusant.

Wherein do we agree with the Angelickes, Anthro­pomorphites, Anomi, and Armenij?

The Minister.

The Angelickes were vide Epiphan. de Ange [...]cis, Aug, de haeres, cap, 39. Isidor, lib, 8, Ori­ginum. et concil, Loadicen can, 35 reputed heretickes, be­cause they worshipped Angels: so are you likewise to be reputed, because you pray vnto Angels, say­ing.

Vide missale Roman, ex concil, Trident. restitu­tū, pag, 249. 250
Sancte Michael
Ora pro nobis
Sancte Gabriel.Ora
Sancte Rhaphael,Ora
Omnes sancti Angeli et Archangeli.Orate pro nobis

The Anthropomorphites Aug, de hares, cap, 50, imagined God to be like a mortal man: so do you, when you figure the image of the most blessed and sacred Trinitie, sometimes with three faces, as in your Horae Mariae comnmō prayer bookes [Page 42] printed in the yeare of our Lorde, 1555. And some­times like an old man, hauing a longe graye bearde, and his sonne sitting by him, with a doue beetweene them.

The Anomi were reputed heretickes, for that they either contemned, or corrupted the law of God; how then can George Do [...]e [...] plai [...]e in [...]u [...]ion [...]a [...]ely pr [...]nt [...]d. you wipe away the blot of heresie, who take away the second commandement out of the de­calogue, and do hold concupiscence to be no sinne, which God in his Exod 20, 17 law condemneth for a sinne?

The Armenij E [...]thymius in Panoplia. worshipped the crosse of Christ: so do you the signe of the Crosse.

The Recusant.

Let vs now come to the Bonosians: wherein do we resemble them?

The Minister.

The Bonosians preferred humane traditions be­fore the word of God, so do you. So [...]o in confess Catho [...]. de Eccles page, 138. Traditio, (saith one of your approued writers) est anti quior et efficacior sa­cra sciptura: tradition, is of more antiquitie, and of more efficacie then the sacred scriptures. Canus locorum theol. lib. 3. [...]ol, 98 Adde hereunto, (saith another) that for confounding of here­tickes, there is greater strenght in tradition, then in the scrip­ture.

The Recusant.

Wherin do we ioyne with the Basilidians.

The Minister.

The Basilidians did (as both Iraenaeus & Epiphanius do record, Iron. lib, 1, [...], 23 [...]t Epiphā haeres, 24. conceale and hide the mysteries of their Reli­gion, least holy things should be cast to dogs; so doe you, [Page 43] for the selfe same cause, as appeareth by these spee­ches of Harding a popish doctor; Harding, con­ [...]ut 213. Yee prostitute scrip­tures as baudes do their Harlots, to the vngodly, vnlearned, and rascal [...] people. And in in another place: Harding in his Ans, art▪ 15. [...] ­vis, 7. the vnlearned people were kept from the reading of the Scriptures by the speciall prouidence of God, that precious stones should not bee throwen before swine.

2 The BasilidiansIren, lib. 1, ad­vers, haer [...] [...] 2 [...] worshipped Images, and inioy­ned all their followers to do the same: so doe you worship the Images of the Virgin Marie, and of sun­drie other Saints, and do Concil, T [...]d [...] sesse, 9▪ enioyne all men to doe as you do.

3 The Basilidians Iren. lib, 1, [...]. 2. vsed enchantments, and supersti­tious admirations: so do you coniure water, saying: exorcizo te creatura aquae: and salt saying, exorcizo te creatur a salis, you do also coniure and enchant sundry other things, as appeareth by your Vide Meng [...] de exorcism [...]. bookes of exor­cismes, yea you make exor [...]ists and coniurers an ho­lien Rhemists, [...] [...], Tim, 3, sect, 7. Concil. Trident. sess, 7, cap, 1. n order, and that order a o sacrament of the Church

The Recusant.

Wherein doe we agree with the Beguardines?

The Minister.

The Beguardines held that Hominem hic perfectum esse posse, Clementin. lib, 5, tit, 3, cap. 3 a man may be perfect in this life: so do your Rhemist, in Io­an, 4, sect, 1, Rhemists in their annotations vpon the Gospell after Saint Iohn.

2 The Beguardines held that Spiritualem hu­manae ob [...]dientiae non esse subiectu: Clementin, lib, 5, tit, 3, c. 3, a spirituall man is subiect to no humane obedience: so do you hold, that Papa solutut est omni [...]ege humana Casus Papales a [...]ud Hosi [...]ens. the Pope is not bounde to any humane lawe, Yea, hee subiecteth not himselfe vnto the lawes of God; but taketh vpon him, to dispense with them at his pleasure, & thinketh that he may lawfully breake them. And if any man chance to tell him of the breach of any lawe: Hee will by and by answeare. [Page 44] Iohan▪ 23. Am not I a Pope? Thereby signifying, that being Pope, he is subject to no law.

The Recusant.

What semblances haue you obserued betwixt vs & the Caians?

The Minister.

The Caians [...], [...] 38. worshipped Angels, and prayed vnto them: so doe you, as hath beene alreadie shewed.

2 The Caians [...], Ibid. avouched all their follies and heresies, not by the Scriptures, but by tradition, as they saide, from Saint Paul: so doe you auouch all your fictions and forgeries, not by the Scriptures, but by tradition from Saint Peter. The Popes Territo­ries and Lordshippes are (forsooth) Innocent, 3, [...]x­trav. cap, per ve­nerab [...]em. Saint Peters Patrimonie: his tyra [...]nicall vsurpations, [...] [...]sperg. in Chren, Henric 3, et Onuphrius de 7 vrb. eccles, in Palat, latera [...]. Saint Peters Royalties: his dignitie, Leo epist, 45 Saint Peters honour: his praerogatiue, Ibid. Saint Peters right: his statelinesse, Leo epist, 87. Saint Peters reuerence: his closet, Innocent, 4. ex­trav. cap maiores Saint Peters see: his Citie, Onuphrius de Saint Peters borough: and his poll monie, vrb, eccles. Saint Pe­ters pence. Yea you depend so much vppon Saint Peter, as that you are not ashamed to affirme, that Christ tooke Peter, in consortium indiuiduae vnit at is, into the companie of the indiuisible vnity: and that the Popes speake by the inspiration of Saint Peter. Leo, Ibid, Obtesta­mur h Denarius beati Petri, Math, Pa­ [...]in Henric, 7. [...] Leo epist, 89, (saith Leo) vt e [...] quae à nobis, Deo inspirante, & bea­tissimo Petro Apostolo, discussis, probatis que nunc omnibus causis, decreta sunt, seruetis; That is, We beseech you to keepe those things, which, all causes being discu­sed and proued, haue beene decreed by vs, by the in­spiration [Page 45] of GOD, and of the most blessed A­postle Peter.

The Recusant.

Wherein do wee agree with the Carpocratians, and Circumcellions?

The Minister.

The Carpocratians vsed (as both [...], [...], 1, [...] 2▪ Irenaeus and Aug, [...] cap▪ 7▪ Augustine do record) to worship Images, and to burne incense vnto them: so do you.

The Circumcellions [...], [...], [...] thought it a matter merito­rious, to kill those that were contrarie to th [...]ir sect:

So do your Romish Doctors account it lawful: yea meritorious to murther those Princes and people that are not of your Religion. For the proofe here of, I referre you to Cardinall Comos letter that was dated at Rome, Ianuarie the 30. Anno Dom. 1584. Wherein he thus wrote to William Parrie. The [...] [...]. Mon signore la santita de. V. S. have [...]to le lettere d [...]. VS. ael primo c [...]nla fede in [...]lus [...], et not p [...] se nea [...]udare la buona dispositone et risolutione, the schri [...]e di tenere verso [...] ser­vitio et beneficio publico, [...]che la Santita sua lesserta di perseuer are, confarne rinscire lieffetti che V. S. promette: et accioc [...]e tantom iggiorme te, V. S. sia, aiutata da quel buon spirito chel [...] le corcede sua [...]eneditione, plena­ria indulgenz let remissione: di tutti li peccati, secondo cho V. S. ha chieso, assicur and ossiche oltre il merito, ch [...] hauero in cielo Vuo, le anco sua Santi [...]a constituir si debitore aricc▪ noscere li meriti di, V, S. [...] mighor modo che potra, et cio tanto pi [...] quonto che, V. S. vsa maggior modestia in non protender mente. Metta dun [...], ad effetto li suot santi et honorati pensieri, et [...]ttenda aestar sano, Che per fine io me l [...] [Page 46] offero di core, et le desidero ogni buono et felice successo. Di Roma a 30 di Genuaro M. D, Lxxxiiij.

The English,

Sir, the holinesse of our Lord hath seene your let­ter with the credence inclosed, and cannot but praise your good disposition and resolution, which (as you write) tēdeth to the seruice & benefit publique▪ wher in his holines exhorteth you to continue, & to bring to passe that which you promise. And to the ende that you may bee aided by that good spirit which hath induced you to this, his blessednes granteth you full pardon and forgiuenesse of all your sinnes, as you requested, assuring you that besides the merite which you shall receiue in heauen, his holinesse will make himselfe a farther debtor, to acknowledge your de­seruing in the best manner that hee may: & so much the more, because you vse so great modesty, innot pretending any thing. Put therefore in act your holy & honourable thoughts, and looke to your safetie. And so I present my selfe hartily to you, and wish you all good and happie successe. From Rome the 30 of Ia­nuarie. 1584.

Loe, here you see, how that Pope Gregory the 13▪ granted to Parry full pardon and forgiuenes of all his sins; and assured him, that he should receiue merite in heauen, if that he could murther his soueraigne. But1. Sam. 26 9. The Pope ta­keth vpon him to do that, which the verie Scribes con­demned, Mark 2, 7. his assurance is little worth, For, *Who can lay his hands on the Lords annointed and be guiltlesse? * and who can for­giue sinnes but God only?

The Recusant.

Wherein do weresemble the Capernites and Cata­phryges?

The Minister.

The Capernites dreamed (as the Iohn. 6. Euangelist testi­fieth) of a carnall manner of eating of Christs flesh: so do you, when you affirme that the natural & sub­stantiall [Page 47] bodie of Christ is really eaten with teeth, and locally descendeth into the stomacke. Yea, some of your writers teach, that the bodie of Christ may bee receiued of brute beasts, which the Capernites neuer were so grosse as to auouch, Alexande [...] de [...] pa [...] 3. [...], 45. If a d [...]gge or a hogg▪ saith Alezander de Hales) should eate the whole consecrated host, I see no cause but that the Lords body should goe ther­withall into the belly of that dogge or hogge. Thomas A­quinas also sharpely reprooueth them which thinke otherwise. His words are these: Th [...]m, [...] part, 3▪ [...] [...]. art, [...], Some haue said, that as soone as the Sacrament is taken of a mouse or a dogge, straightway the body and bloud of Christ cease to bee there: but this is a derogation to this sacrament. And of the same blasphemous opinion, is Petrus de Palude, Iohan­nes de Burgo, Nicholaus de Orbellis, with the whole sect of Thomists.

The Cataphryges did make their Eucharist▪ of the [...]de infantis [...], [...], de t [...]to [...] corpore m [...]n [...]t [...] [...] vu­lneribus extor­qu [...]t, quasi [...] [...] ristia [...] [...] b [...]tur Aug. d [...] haeres, c. 26, s Aug. de [...], c, 38, et Isid. [...] ­tym, lib, 8 [...]. de b­ [...]sib [...] Christian. bloud of children: so haue your Priests shewed the people in the Sacrament the bloud of duckes, and Pigeons; making them beleeue, that it was the blood of Christ.

The Recusant.

Wherein do we agree with the Cathari.

The Minister.

The Cathari s boasted much of their merits, purity and perfection, and accounted all men wicked that were not of their sect: so did the late traytours; as ap­peareth by a certaine letter, which one of them wrote a little before their late intended massacre: wherein are these words: God and man hath concurred to punish the wickednesse of this time.

[Page 48]Loe, these Cacolikes beleeued, that they had speech with God, and that hee enioyned them to kill all the wicked in the Realme, and to constitute a ne we WORLD, consisting onely of the inno­cent.

2 The Cathari Theodo, et, hae­resie lib. 3 rebaptized those that were alreadie baptized: so wee reade in the histories of Fraunce and Flaunders, that the Popish Priests there haue re­baptized those that were alreadie baptized by Pro­testant Ministers.

The Recusant.

Wherein do we resemble the Dositheans, and the Donatists?

The Minister.

The Epis [...]an, heres. 13 an e Christum Dositheans abstained from the vse of marriage, although they were married, and gaue not that ane beneuolence, which Saint 1, Cor. 7, 3 Paul biddeth the hus­band to giue to the wife, and the wife to the hus­band.

They were also noted for their voluntarie fas­tings, and for their superstious afflicting of their bo­dies.

Nowe, with these heretickes do you goe hand in hand: for you account it great holinesse for married comples to Petrus de soto in ass [...]tione Ca­th o [...]. de votis. liue a sunder, and to take vpon them the vowe of Monkerie. Yea, you holde, that [...] xor catholica v [...]ro haerelico de bitum reddere non tenetur Si­mancha episc. pas­cens, Iussit, catho. a Petrus de Soto in ass [...]. cath, de Ie [...]umo. wiues are not bound to giue to their husbands due benevolence, if they be heretickes: you holde it also to be a worke meritorious, to a weare sackcloth, to be giuen continually to fasting, to lie hard, to fare meanely, and by other such waies to punish and af­flict the bodie.

[Page 49]The Donatists August, de ha­res, cap 69, it Cassianus psal. 60. abstained from the assemblies of all other men whatsoeuer, which were not of their opi­nion; and tied to a small corner in Africa, that Catholike Church which is diffused ouer the face of the whole earth.

Now as the Donatists beleeued, that the Church was onely contained in Affricke, and consisted one­ly in the obedience, or parte. Donat [...]. part of Donatus: so do you in like manner beleeue, that noneare true members of the Catholicke Church, which do not take the Popesd Geron▪ mo▪ Can. po [...]m [...], Camsius de praecepus eccles, ar [...], 9, Linda [...]ut lib, 4, 8 [...], Bel­la [...]m, de ecclesia. lib. 3, c, 2, [...] [...], 12, part, liue vnder his obedience, and acknowledge him to be their chiefe pastour, and the vicar of christ vpon earth.

2 The Donatists denied the true preaching of the word of God, to beean infallible note of the Church of Christ: hence was it that Saint Austin disputing with the Donatists, tied both himselfe and his aduersaries to the scripture. His wordes were these. Aug. de, vnitate eccles, c, 16. Ecclesiam suam demonstrent si possunt, non in s [...]r­monibus et rum [...]ribus Afrorum, non in Concilijs Episcopo­rum suorum, non in litteris querumlibet disputatorum, non in signis & prodigijs fallacibus, quia etiam contra ista ver­bo Domini praeparati & c [...]uti redditi sumus; sed in prascripto legis, in Prophetarum pradictis, in Psalmorum cantibus, in ipsiusp storis vocibus in Euangelistarum praedicationibus & lahoribus, hoc est in omnibus canonicis sanctorum librorū autoritatibus: That is, Let the Donatists, if they can shew their Church, not in the speeches and rumours of the men of Affricke, not in the councell of their bi­shopes, not in the discourses of any disputers whatso­euer, nor in lying signes and miracles, beecause wee are forewarned and forearmed against these: but in the prescript of the law, in the predictions of the pro­phets, in the verses of the Psalmes, in the voice of the shepheard himselfe, in the preachings and workes of the Euangelists, that is, in all the canonicall authori­ties [Page 50] of the holy scriptures.

Nowe as the Donatists reiected that which is the true and infallible note of the Church, and depended vpon the speeches of the men of Africke, vppon the Councell of their Bishoppes, and vpon lying signes and miracles: so do you as the writinges of sundry Popish Hosius Cardi­nal, in Confess, Petroc [...]uiens cap 21, in explicat Symboli. Linda­nus in Pa [...]oplia lib, 4, cap, 83, So [...]us contra wit tenbergens, in c, de eccles, Cauerus de notis eccles. Canisius in suo Catechism. in tract de prae­cept eccles, Bellarm, de notis eccles, lib, 4, c, 3, Stapleton. lib, 1, de princip, doc­trin, cap, 19, & Horantius contra Caluini Iustitut. lib. 6, cap, 6, writers giue sufficient testimonie.

3 The Donatists thought that a man ought not to be forced to the truth, as appeareth by these words of Saint Austen to Aug, epist, 5, h Aug, lib, 2. contra Petil, c, 78, Vincentius: Thinkest thou, that noe man ought to be forced to righteousnesse, wheras thou readest that the Maister said to his seruants: compell all that you finde to come in. The same father also testifieth, that Petilian another Donatist, cried out thus: b Iesus Christus it a fidem venerat facere, non vt cogeret homines, sed potius inuitaret. Quod sicogiper legem aliquam vel ad bonalicuisset, vosipsi miseri a nobis ad fidem purissimam cogi debuistis. Sed absit, absit a nostra conscientia, vt ad nostram fidem iliquem compellamus: That is, Iesus Christ came so to worke faith, not that he might compell men, but rather inuite them. But if it were lawefull that any should by the law be compelled, yea euen vnto, good things, you wretches ought to bee compelled by vs, to the most pure faith: but farre be it, far be it from our consciences, that wee should compell men vnto our faith.

This frantike errour of the Donatists, haue some of your Popish Doctors lately reviued and renewed with fresh and new colours. D. Hill in his Quartron of reasons, of Ca­tholike religiō. page, 181, If your seruice (saith one of them) were good and godly indeede, and the verie true seruice of God, &c. yet are you not to request me, much lesse vrge me to goe to your seruice. Againe, Page, 182. greatly do you offend GOD there in England, in forcing people to goe to the CHVRCH, contrary to their conscience.

[Page 51]4 The Donatists, albeit they in wordes pro­fessed meakenesse, and saide, that they would vse no compulsions in matters of religion: yet would they haue vsed compulsion, had they beene able to haue done it.

August, contra Crese, lib, 4, c, 5 [...] Hoc modo et miluus, saith Saint Austen, cum pullos rapere tertitus non potuer t, columbum se nominet: That is, after the same sort, the Kite; when he is not able to snatch away the chickens, may name himselfe a doue.

So you professe the meekenes of doues, because you are not able to snatch away the chickens: I meane, that you would vse compelling meanes, to bring vs to your Romish faith, if power were not wanting in you.

Wee are well enough acquainted with the furious rigour and violence, that the Popes agents vsed in this Land, in the dayes of Queene Mary: with their Read the, 11 booke of the Acts and mo­numents. imprisoning, chaining, scourging, scorching and burning of old, yoong men, women; learned, and vnlearned. O quot Nerones, quot Domitiani, quot Commods, quot Bossiani, quot immites Dionisy hanc terrā peragra­uere?

5 The Donatists (as Saint August. cotra, epist, Parmen, lib, 1, c, 7, et, lib, 2 c, 9, et, contra, 2, Gaudentij, epist, lib, 2, c, 11 et, c, 26, et contra Crescon, lib, 3, c, 51, et, lib 8, c, 5 [...] contra literas Petil [...] lib, 2, c, 9 [...] et epist, 50, 48, 166, Austen testifieth in sundrie places of his writings) held, that Christian Princes ought not to meddle with men and matters ecclesiasticall; so do Bellarm, de Clericis, c, 28, [...] de Po [...]ifice, Rom lib, 1, cap, 7, et, Rhemist, in Heb. 13, 17, in Rom, 13, sect, 5, in 1, cor 14. 16, you.

6 The Donatists viuebant, vt, latrones, honorabantur vt, martyres, Aug. epist, 68, liued as the eues, and were honoured as Martyrs: so doe you honour Millions as Martyrs, which died for conspiracies, treacheries, idolatries, and other such like capitall crimes: See the Ca­tholikes Sup­plication, exhi­bited to the King at his first entrie into this Realme. Our religion (saie you) is sealed with the blood of Milli­ons of Martyrs.

The Recusant.
[Page 52]

All this which you say, wil not moue me to forsake my religion: for herein was I baptized, herein haue I hitherto liued, and hearein will I die.

The Minister.

You are much like the hereticke Eutiches, who be­ing required by the ancient fathers assembled in the Councell of Calcedon, to ioyne with them in the profession of the Apostolique faith: when hee was not able to answere such arguments as were obiected a­gainst his recusancie, pretended his baptisme, and said: Concil, chalced Act. 1, Sic aprogenitoribus meis accepi, et credidi: in hac fide baptizatus sum, & signatus: et vs que ad hunc diem in ea vixi, et in eaopto mori: that is, thus haue I receiued of my forefathers, and thus haue I beeleeued: in this faith was I baptized, and signed: and in the same haue I liued vntill this day; and in the same I wish to die.

But tell me I pray you, did you in baptisme pro­fesse the Romish Religion? were you baptized in the name of your holy father the Pope, or in the name of the father, of the sonne, and of the holy Ghost? and do you stand bound in baptisme to yeelde faith and obedience to any person, saue to God onely, the or­dainer of the sacrament of baptisme? Did the Pope, or any of his pol­shorne Priests baptise you? No August contra. Petil, lib, 3 6, 49 it is Christ that baptizeth, as Saint Austen hath well ob­serued And (to vse Saint Chrysostomes wordes) Chrysost. in Mat. bomil, 51 It was not the Priest that Baptized thee: it was God himselfe that held thine head. Thy baptisme there­fore bindeth thee, not to the Bishoppe or Church of Rome, but to the will and precepts of God, who held [Page 53] thine head, and in whose name thou was bapti­zed.

The Recusant.

Well, haue you obserued any other semblances betwixt vs and the Euticheans.

The Minister.

Yes, the Euticheans Vide Aug, de haeres. c. 92. denied, that Christ after the vnion of the two natures, had a true body; but (as Leo signifieth) Leo, de ieiu [...]i [...] 7, miens, serm, 6, a body without shape, dimensions or circum­scriptions: so doe you hold, that Christes bodie in the sacrament is without all shape, and dimensions, that may be perceiued.

2 The Euticheans saide, that Christ was whole both in heauen and earth, as appeareth by Vigilius his speech against them: V gellius lib, 4 cotra Eutich, [...] 4, the flesh of Christ when it was on earth, surely was not in heauen, and nowe because it is in heauen, certainely it is not on earth.

Nowe your transubstantiation bringeth in this Euticheanisme: for you hold that the bodie of Christ is both in heauen and earth at one time; Yea, on as many altars, and in as many places, as the sacrament is.

3 The hereticke Eutiches, although the Scriptures were against him; yet did, hee beare the world in hand, that they were on his side. Concil. Chalced, 4. Tell me (quoth he, iesting with them that reasoned with him) in what scripture lie the two natures? So although your religion be repugnant to the sacred Scriptures, yet you blush not to avouch that See the Ca­tholikes Sup­plication, be­fore alleadged, it is agreeable to the sa­cred text of Gods word and Gospell.

4 Carisius, Eutiches his follower boasted, that the auncient fathers' were on his side, when as in­deede [Page 54] they were against him; Concil. Chalced, act, 4. Ego (saith he) secundum expositionem trecentorum octodecim paetrum sis credo: thus doe I beleeue according to the three hundred and eighteene fathers. So do you make great bragges, that all antiquitie is on your side, and that your See the Ca­tholikes Sup­plication. reli­gion was beleeued by all primitiue Pastours, establi­shed by all oecumenicall Councels, and vpheld by all ancient Doctors. But I hope to make it more then manifest before I leaue you, that it is indeede the common sewer of heresies.

The Recusant.

Wherein do we agree with the Eunomij, Ethno­phronians and Euphemites?

The Minister.

Eunomius taught, that so a man were of his faith and religion, it skilled not greatly what sinnes hee committed: Aug, de hae­res, cap, 54, fertur atiam (saith Saint Austen) vsque adeo fuisse bonis moribus inimicus, vt asseueraret, quod nihil cuiquam obesset quorū libet perpetratio, ac perseuerantia pec catorum, sihuius, quae ab illo docebatur, fidei particeps esset.

To this heresie of Eunomius subscribeth Cardinall Bellarmine: for hee teacheth, that so a man adhere to the Church of Rome, and professe outwardly this Roman religion, it skilleth not whether hee haue any inward vertues, or no. His words are these. Bellarm, de ec­cies, milit, cap, 2, This is the difference betweene all other opinions and ours: that all other require inward vertues, to make one a member in the Church, and therefore they make the true Church in­uisible: but wee although we beleeue, that there are to bee [Page 55] found in the Church all vertues, faith hope, and charity: yet that one may be said in any sort to be a member of the true Church, whereo Damascen, de haeres 6. the Scripture speaketh, wee doe not thinke that an inwarde Vertue is required, but onely an out­warde profession of faith, and fellowshippe of Sacra­ments.

The Ethnophroniās fobserued diuers heathenish cu­stomes: so do you, as hereafter (God willing) shalbe shewed at large.

The Euphemitae would needes (as Epiphan, hae­res, 80. Epiphanius reporteth) be called Martyriani, because of the mul­titude of their supposed martyrs: the like conceite haue you of your selues; otherwise you would not bragge of your Millions of Martyrs, and honour e­uerie traytour as a Martyr, as you vsually doe.

The Recusant.

wherein do we resemble the Gnosimachi and He­merobaptists?

The Minister.

The Gnosimachi held, that Damascen do haeres, Vulgar Christians were not to study the Scriptures, so do Navarius in Enchirid, et, Ho­sius, lib, 3, de au­thorit art scripturae. you.

The Hemerobaptists were Isidor. Etymol, lib. 8, cap, de hae­res, Iudaeorum et Epiphan, de haeres, 17, ante Christum. reputed heretickes, because of their continuall washings: so may you be reputed, because you vse to sprinkle your selues with holi-water.

2 The Epiphan de haeres, 17. ante, Christum, Hemerobaptists thought they were cleansed from their sins by these their washings: so do you, as heareafter (God willing) shall be plainely shewed.

The Recusant.

Wherin doe we agree with the heretickes, which Saint Aug, de haeres. cap, 47, Austen calleth Hierarchitae, and Isidor, Etymol, lib, 18, cap, de hae­res, Christien. Isidore Heraclitae?

The Minister.
[Page 56]

They held (as the same Ibid. fathers testifie) that children, dying yong, shalnot possesse the kingdome of heauen: so do [...], Tridet. sess, 7 ca [...] ▪ 7▪ Be [...]a [...]m, lib, 1, de baptism, c. 4. Po­sition. Ingolsta ai ens de purgat et. George D [...]di [...] in his instrut [...]on of Christia religren pag 13. you exclude all children out of the kingdome of heauen that die vnbaptized, and doe place them in limbo puerorum.

The Recusant.

Wherein do we ioyne with the Herodians.

The Minister.

The Herodians [...] Damas [...]en de [...]ares, gaue the name and honour of Christ to Herode: so do you giue the names and ho­nour of Christ to the Pope; allowing these wordes of Bernard to Eugenius: Bernard, ad Eu­genium. vnctione Christuses, Rog. Cup [...]rs de [...], et Christ­u [...] domini: That is, Thou art by vnction Christ, and art therefore to be called the Lords Christ. Yea, you say, that the Pope is, [...] in [...], 22. aeque ac Christus deus, ens secundae intentionis, compositum ex deo et homine, That is, a God as well as Christ, a being of the second intention, com­pounded of God and man: and that [...] Cu [...]s de [...], p. [...]28. [...] 6 [...] [...] regum et Dominus Domi [...]. Christ and the Pope in the Church are vnum et idem caput, one and the same head.

But to speake particularly of Christ offices, you giue to the Pope, Christs Kingly, Priestly, and Pro­pheticall offices.

To beginne with his Kingly office, the Pope is (saie your blasphemous writers) 1 The R. Cu [...]ers de [...] ▪ pag 43. [...]t. Paul. 4, ad D [...]cē [...], in Pulla King of Kinges▪ and Lorde of Lordes, [...] et [...], 6. the Lyon of the Tribe of Iuda, [...]. lib, 1, sect. 7, to whome al [...] power is giuen in hea­uen and earth. As for his priesthood, this also you giue to the Pope: calling him Distinct▪ 40, [...] Papa [...] R, Cupers page, 29 Andreas in cap. quanto de traslat et Pa [...]m. [...]ap, [...]. Pontificem optimum [Page 57] maximum, and that great Priest according to the order of Melchisedeke.

And as touching his Propheticall office, what doec Amicius epist ded [...]at [...]ad, Greg, 13. you not oppugne it? for you giue unto the Pope su­preame authoritie, in interpreting of the Scriptures, account him the supreame iudge in controuersies of religion, and preferre his iudgement before the iudgement of the whole world.

Cuperi de eccles page 11. Papae sententia (saith one of your writers) totius or [...]is placito prefertur. Ioharmes de Turre cremat [...] lib, 3. cap. 64. Et si totus mundus (saith another) sentiret contra Papam, videtur quod sententiae Papae stan­dum esset. Yea, you make olde wiues fables, of equall authoritie to the wordes of the Gospell, and com­mande, that their traditions, be honoured Concil, Trident sess. 4, paripieta­tis affectu ac reuerentiae, with the like affection of pi [...]ty and reuerence.

The Recusant.

Wherein resemble we the Heracleonites?

The Minister.

The Heracleonites did August de hae­res, cap, [...]6, et Epiphia▪ haeres▪ 6 annoint their followers departing out of this life, and gaue them a kinde ofi Vide Bellarm. de sacrā, extrem. vnct, cap, 10, et Compend theol, lib▪ 6 c, 35. extreame vnction: so haue you deuised a sacrament of Concil, Tria [...]nt sess. 14. can, 1▪ Bellarm, de sa­cram. extrem, vnct, cap, 2, Catech, [...]ō, p, 495 Gregor. de Val­entia, lib, de nu­mero sacram no­ [...]ae legis cap, 1, Canisius de sa­cram sect, 5, Henricus Henri­ques lib, de Sa­cram▪ cap▪ 7. extreame vnction; wherein you annoint the fiue sences of the sicke partie; his eyes, eares, nostrels, mouth and hands; also theireynes which is the seate of concupiscence, and his feete which are the instru­ments of execution.

2 The Heracleonites vsed certaine Aug. de haeres▪ c, 16, et, Epipha [...]. prayers, or rather magicall enchantments ouer the sicke: so doe you.

3 The prayers which the Heracleonites vsed ouer the sicke, were in a Hebraicisver­bis, August de haeres, c, 16. strang language; so are yours.

[Page 58]4 The Heracleonites grounded their annointings and prayers, vpon the first Chapter of Saint Iames; so do you, as appeareth by these wordes of Canisius; Canisius de Sacram, extrem. vnctionis, huic sacramento testimonium longe clarissimum praebet Iacobus Apostolus, cum in haec verba scribit: infirmatur quis in vobis? inducat presbyteros Ecclesiae, et orent super eum, vngentes eum oleo in nomine domini. Howe sandie a foundation this is, I hope to make it appeare most euidently, in an other place. I will nowe but touch and goe.

5 The Heracleonites, ascribed remission of sins, to their prayers, charmes and annointings, as these words of Saint Austen giue sufficient witnesse, Aug, de haeres, cap, 16. fe­runtur morientes suos nouo modo, quasi redimere, id est per olcum, balsamum, et aquam, & inuocationes, quas hebraicis verbis dieunt super capita corum.

The same power ascribe you to your prayers ouer the sicke, and annointings: for you affirme, that this vnction Canisius de Sacram, extrem. vnct, et Catech Rom, page 500 giueth health to the bodie, Pellarm, de, Sacram, extrem. vnct, ca, 7, et, 8. Gregor, de va­lent, lib, 1. de, numero Sa­cram, c, 1, Con­cil, Trident, less 4, c, 4, Catech, Rom, page 505 et Canisius, de sacram ex­trē vnct, sect, 1, wipeth away the reliques of sinne, and Catechism, roman, pag, 507, causeth the Deuill to flee from them.

The Recusant.

Wherein doe wee agree with the Helcesees, and Halzaits?

The Minister.

The Theod, hae [...]e­ricarum fabular lib, 2, cap, de Helcesees. Helcesees, made a twofould Christ: the one aboue in Heauē; the other below here vpō the earth: so do you faigne a twofould Christ, the one aboue in heauen which is visible, palpable, and circumscrip­tible: the other in the sacrament, which is inuisible, incircumscriptible. &c.

1 The Epipha haeres, 19, ante Christū Helzaits prayed in a tongue not vnderstood of the common people: so do you. [Page 59] 2 The Epiphan, Ibid▪ Helzaites worshipped the reliques of Saints: so do you.

The Recusant.

Wherein do wee ioyne with the Meletians, and Messalians?

The Minister.

The Theod, haeres fabul, lib, 4. Meletians vsed mauy sacring belles in their seruice: so do you. Yea, ye are worse then the Mele­tians: for the Meletians did not baptize bels. But ye Vide Heshus [...] de er [...]o [...]bus Pontif, loc, 16, baptize belles, and ascribe vnto them a spirituall power against euill spirits, thunder, lightning, &c. Vide fox, martyrolog, p. 865. col, 1, ed▪ This was one of the grieuances which the Princes of Germany complained of, in the assemblie at No­remberg, that the Suffraganes exacted of the people such greate summes of money, for baptizing of belles.

Yea, we read, that Pope Iohn the fourteenth, At the coro­nation of the Emperour Otho. bap­tized the great bell of the Church of Laterane, and gaue vnto it his owne name.

[...] The August de hae­res, cap, 57 Massalians did mumble ouer their prayers with their lippes, hauing their hearts far from God; and beleeued that they were hearde for their much babling: so do you mumble ouer your prayers, upon a paire of beades, and rehearse a number of Aue Maries, Pater nosters, and Creeds. To giue an in­stance in your Printed, anno Dom▪ 15 83, Iesus Psalter, in the Preface of that booke; You giue vs to vnderstand, that there bee three kindes of Psalters. The first is Dauids Psalter, which containeth thrise fiftie Psalmes: The seconde, our LADIES Psalter, and containeth thrise fiftie AVE MARIES: [Page 60] and the third is Iesus Psalter, containing fifteene pe­titions, which being ten times repeated, doe make in all thrise fiftie. And iust sutable hereunto there are fifteene petitions, where Iesu Iesu, Iesu mercy, is ten times worde for worde to bee repeated, in the begin­ning of them. And if you faile in the account, your denotion is imperfect.

2 The Theod. diuin, decret. cap, de baptismo, Messalians affirmed, that baptisme was onely auaieleable to cut away former sinnes: so doe Conc [...]l, Trident sess, 7, [...]an, 10 Petrus Lomb. lib 4, dist, 14, Rhe­mist, Heb, 10▪ sect [...] you affirme, that baptisme doth onely purge and respect sinnes past, and that sinnes commttted after baptisme are to bee done away by other reme­dies.

The Recusant.

Wherein do weresemble the Marcosij?

The Minister.

The Irenaeus lib, [...], c, 18. Marcosij did baptize in an vnknowne lan­guage: so do you baptize in a language not vnder­stood of the vulgar sort▪

2 The Epiphan. hae­res, [...]4. Marcosij did annoint those, whome they baptized, with Chrisme, and Opobalsamum: so doe you vse annointing in Hugo, lib. 2, de Sacram, part▪ 6. [...]t Ga [...]r [...] [...]i [...]. lib [...] ▪ distinct, 6, quaest, 3. baptisme, and in Catech▪ Rom, p, 324. confirma­tion.

3 The I [...]enaeus lib [...], aduers haeres, [...]a [...], 15▪ Marcosij accounted themselues perfect: so do your orders of religion account themselues, to be in the state of perfection.

4 The Iren lib. 1, [...] 1 [...], Marcosij alleadged a multitude of Apocryphall writings: so do you.

5 Epiphan. haeres [...]4▪ Marcus the founder of their faction, went about to make his followers beleeue, that he could transub­stantiate wine into bloud, in the Sacrament: so do you.

The Recusant.
[Page 61]

Wherin do we agree with the Marcionites?

The Minister.

1 The Epip [...]ā haeres. 42. Marcionites gaue women power to baptize: so do Can. Adijcim [...] 10, quaest. 1, et. [...]an mul [...]er. deconsecrat dist, 4, Bellarm, de baptism. cap. 7. you.

2 The Epiphan, hae­res 42. Marcionites separated married folkes, vn­der the pretence of Religion: so do Bellarm. c, 21, propos [...]t, you.

3 Epiphan. Haeres 42 Marcion, though hee extolled virginity; yet liued he vnchastly: so do your popish Priests.

4 Epiphan. Hae­res. 42. et Tertull lib 4 contra Marcion. Marcion, taught that diuers mens soules were deliuered out of hell, by Christs descending thither: so do Canisius de fid: et symbolo sect. 1 [...] you teach, that the soules of the Patriarkes were in hell before Christs descension: and that they were thence deliuered thereby.Rhemist. in Act▪ 2 sect 12, e [...] George Douly Priest in his p [...]aine instru­ction page. 13.

The Recusant.

Wherein do we ioyne with the Manichees?

The Minister.

The August. de cant [...]o no [...]o cap. 6. Manichees taught that Christ had not a true body, but an imaginarie body: so do you, when you affirme, that the body of Christ lyeth hidden in the Eucharist vnder the forme of bread, which can­not be, vnlesse his body be a phantasticall bodie: for euery true body is visible, palpable, and circum­scriptible; & hath the dimensions of height, breadth, and depth.

2 The Leo serm, 4. de, quadragesima [...]t Gelasius apud Gratia, in part. 3 de conse [...]rat, dis­tinct 2. [...]. [...]elatum est, e [...]c comperi­mus. Manichees abstained from the Cuppe of the Lords Supper, and receiued one kind onely: so do Concil. Trident sess, 21 [...]c [...]n 2. Rhemist. in Iohā 6 sect. 11. Bellarm lib. 4, de eucha­rist, cap, 20, you.

[Page 62]3 The Aug epist. 74, Manichees condemned mariage in their Priests, whome for their excellencie they called elec­tos; so do [...], 28, c, nu [...]um fa [...]ere [...] s [...]d [...]aconum. et Catech, Rom, page. 526. you in yours.

4 The August de moribus Manich, [...]ib, 2, c, 13, Manichees although they abstained from flesh in their feasts, yet vsed they diuers other dainty meates: so you, albeit you are Dist [...]nct, 4, can, Denique, enioyned to forbear [...] flesh, yet may you with the Fide [...]rasmum in Colloquio mi­liti [...] et Carthusi­an [...]. Carthusian Monkes, feede on most daintie fish, and powre in wine with­all.

The Recusant:

Wherein are we like the Monothelites?

The Minister.

The Monothelites taught, that there was but one wil in Christ: so did Honorius the Pope, as appeareth by this his speech: Concil Con­stant, 6, act, 12, vnam fatemur voluntatem domini nostri Iesu Christi:

2 Polychronius a Monothelite hereticke, went about to confirme his false doctrine by visions and apparitions: and affirmed before the whole Concil, Con­stant, 6, act, 15, Coun­cell of Constantinople, that a certaine beautifull young man appeared vnto him, and taught him to say, that there was but one will in Christ.

Manie such like apparitions produce you for the confirmation of such doctrines as cannot bee confir­med by the scripture: as namely, your blasphemous doctrine of transubstantiation, and adoration of your breaden God, your superstitious prayers for the dead, your heathenish doctrine of Purgatorie, and other such like doctrines of Deuils, and lies of Anti­christ.

The Recusant.
[Page 63]

What agreement is there betweene vs and Montanus.

The Minister.

Epiphan, [...]ae [...]s, 48, Montanus, albeit he reiected not the sacred scrip­tures; yet disputed, he that they did not containe all things necessarie to saluation: so albeit you reiect not the scriptures, yet dispute Bellarm, de verbo Dei, lib, 4, c, 4, et, 5, Staple­ton, in prefat, in Ret [...]ct, p [...]in, [...] tr [...]. A [...]bertus Pig [...]i [...] d [...] eccles Hierarch, l [...], 1, [...] 2 [...] Ca [...] [...]cor, theol, lib, 3, fol, 98, L [...]danus lib▪ [...] Andradiu [...] Pay­va lib, 2, you, that they containe not all things necessarie to bee knowne concerning faith and manners.

2 Tertul, lib, de anima. Montanus taught, that small sinnes are to bee purged after this life; and that soules shall not de­part out of prison, vntill they haue paide the vtter­most farthing: so doe Concil, Tri­dent. sess, 9 Po [...]itiones Iugo [...] ­stadiens▪ de Pur­gat. Ecclus in positionibus an­ni. 1519, [...], 6 Petrus de Soto in Confess, Cathol de Purgat, Bel­larm, de Purgat, lib, 1. c. 1, et lib, 2 c, 6. et Rhemist, in, Math, 12, sect, 6. you teach, that there is a cer­taine infernall place in the earth, called Purgatorie, in the which, as in a prison house, the soules which are not fully purged in this life, are there to be clean­sed and purged by fire, before they can bee receiued into heauen.

3 Tertul, de [...]o­ron [...], [...] Montanus taught, that prayers, oblations and sacrifices should be offered for soules departed: so do Co [...]cil, Tri­dent, sess, 9, Cat [...]. Rom. pag 127. you teach, that the soules tormented in Purgatorie, doe finde great ease by the prayers, sacrifices, fastes, indulgences, and also by the almes of the liuing.

4 etrus de Soto. in Confess. Cathol. de Purgat, Bel­larm, [...]ib. 2, de Purgat, c. 15, [...] 18, et Rhemist in Thessalo, 2 sect▪ 19 p Aug, de hae­res, cap, 26 The Montanists helde the prophecies of Prisca and Maximillain great reuerence: so doe you the lying Legends of Catharine, Brigit, and of others.

5 The Tertul. de, Corona mili [...]es Montanists boasted of their Martyrs; so doe you, as hath alreadie beene shewed.

The Recusant.
[Page 64]

Wherein do we resemble the Nudipedales, Nesto­rians, Nouatians and Nicolaites?

The Minister.

You resemble the Aug▪ de haeres, cap, 8, Nudipedales in taking it for an act meritorious, to goe barefoote in pilgrimages and pro­cessions.

You resemble the Nestorians, in couering your selues Theodoret. with a cloake and colour of the right faith.

You resemble the Nouatians in intituling your con­gregations by the name of the Catholike Church: Cyprian. [...] ▪ 73▪ [...] ▪ Iubanum Nouatianus enim (as saith Cyprian) simiarum more, quae cum homines non sint, homines tamen imitantur, vult eccle­sia catholicae authoritatem sibi et veritatem vendicare, quan­do ipse in ecclesia non sit, imo adhuc in super contra ecclesi­am rebellis et hostis extiterit: That is, For the Novati­an Hereticke, after the manner of apes, which being not men, yet do counterfaite men, and do couet to seeme men, will chalenge to himselfe the authority of the Catholike Church, and the truth; whereas hee himselfe is not in the Church, but contrariwise a re­bell against the Church.

You resemble the August, de hae­res, cap, 5. Nicolaites, in holding it to bee lawfull to commit adulterie, Et habere faeminam semel in mense ad expurgandos renes: si non caste, tamen caute.

The Recusant.

Wherein do we come neare the Nazarites?

The Minister.

The August, de hae­res, cap, 9, Nazarites mingled Iewish ceremonies with [Page 65] Christian religion: so do you as appeareth by sundrie particulars.

To insist in a few of thē, you Vide missale Rom, cōsecrate euery yeare, a paschal Lambe after the fashiō of the Iewes, as is apparēt in the end of your According to the vse of Sarū ▪ Masse, where there is an­nexed the forme of consecating the Paschall Lambe, with this prayer: Vouchsafe to sanctifie this Pascall Lambe, that as many of thy people as doe eate thereof, may be replenished with all heauenly benediction▪ &c. And I haue been crediblie informed, that there were certain Monks neere our Vniuersitie of At Barnewell Abbey by Cambridge▪ Cābridg, that did vse once a yeare to rost a Lambe whole, and so to eate it with hearbes.

2 You borrow your Iubily from the Iewes, as both Extra [...] ▪ com­mū. lib, 5, tit, 9. Clement, 6. Clement the 6▪ acknowledgeth in his Bull, & others of your fatte Bulls of Basan.

3 Your Decret. part 3 distinct▪ 4▪ c, 127 sprinckeling of holy water, your Distinct, 4, cap, 11. hallo­wing of Churches, your Decret▪ Gre­gor, lib, 1, tit, 15 cap, 1, glosse. annointing of men and women, and many other Galat, 4, 9 impudent and begger­ly rudiments, are begged of the Iewes.

The [...]piphan▪ de haeres, Nazar. Nazarites also bragged of their reuelations and miracles: so do Bellarm▪ de notis Ecceles. lib. 4, cap, 3, et Cunerus in lib▪ de notis eccles. you.

The Recusant.

wherein do we ioyne with the Heretickes called Osseni?

The Minister.

The Epiphan, hae­res. 19. ante Christum. Osseni affirmed, that prayer should not be vsed in a knowne language: so doe you affirme, that the seruice of the Chuch, should not be celebrated, in the vulgar tongue, but in the Latin onely.

And this tongu [...] your setter forth of the Complu­tense edition, doth so much exalt, as that hee is not [Page 66] ashamed blasphemously to In Praefat. write, that he hath pla­ced the Latin text betweene the Hebrew and and Greeke, as CHRIST betweene two theeues▪

The Recusant

Wherein doe we ioyne with the Priscillians?

The Minister.

The Priscillians separated Viros a nolen­tibus faeminis, et faeminas a noletibus viris▪ August▪ de hae­es, cap▪ 70. husbandes from their wiues, and wiues from their husbands: so doe you separate maried folkes, and place them in monasti­call places. Yea, one of your chiefe Bella [...]m▪ de matrim, cap, 21 Propos. 1▪ writers setteth down this propositiō: That a man or wife before mariage consummate, may enter into a Monasterie, albeit the other partie be most vnwilling.

2 The Nihil scriptu­rarum canoni­carū repudiant, simul cum Apochryphys legē ­tes omnia, et in authoritate su­mentes, &c. Aug. de haeres▪ cap▪ 70. Priscillians boasted that the sacred scrip­tures were on their side, so do you. [...] in his Quaitron of Reasons▪ p▪ 39 We doe not teach (saith one of your Doctors) any doctrine, but such as is deriued out of the holy Bible.

3 The Sed in suos sensus vertentes, quicquid in sactis libris est, quod corum e­ve [...]tat errorem▪ Aug. in loco supra c [...]tato. Priscillians wrested the scriptures from their true sence and meaning, and gaue vnto them such expositions, as serued for the confirmation of their errours: so do you wring the text till you make it bleed, and so presse the two dugges of the scrip­tures, the olde and newe testament, that (to vse the words of an ancient Volusia▪ epist. i▪ ad Nichol▪ 1, Scriptutarum mammillas dū durius presse­runt, sangu [...]m pro lacto bibe­runt. writer) insteed of milke you drinke nothing but blood.

4 August▪ Ibid. The Priscillians made the bookes Apocry­phall of equall authoritie with the Canonicall: so do Concil, Tri­dent▪ [...]ss. 4 you.

[Page 67]5 The Aug, de hae­res cap▪ 70 Priscillians made no account to forsweare themselues, so that thereby they might cloake their filthinesse and villanies: no more do you, as appea­reth by these words of your Rhemists Remist▪ in Act, 23 If thou be put to an oath, to accuse Catholikes for seruing God, or to vt­ter any thing to Gods The Papists account al the Magistrates in this Realm, for Gods enemies. enemies, thou cughtest first to re­fuse such vnlawfull oathes. But if thou haue not constan­cie and courage so to doe: yet know thou, that such oathes binde not in conscience, and in the law of God. Yea, Tollet, lib. 4, Instit. Sacerd▪ cap, 21. et 22 cum index (saith one of your Romish Cardinals) non iuridi­ce petit iuramentum, vel contra iustitiam, licet vti aequive. catione secundum mentem suam contra mentem iudicis, vt­puta▪ quaerenti fecistene illua? responde at non feci▪ intelligen­do intra se non hoc tempore, aut vt uarrem tibi, aut aliquid fimile: That is, when a iudge demandeth an oath vn­iustly, then may the examinate vse an aequiuocation according to his owne minde, contrarie to the Iud­ges minde: as for example, being thus demanded; didst thou that fact? Hee may answeare; I did it not. Vnderstanding secretly in his minde: not at this time, or to tell it to thee, or some such like shift.

Loe here, your Rhemish and Romish doctours, (to vse Saint Austens wordes) Aug. de hae­res▪ cap. de Pri­scillians. Propter occultandas contaminationes et turpitudines suas, habent in suis dog mati bus & haecverka:

‘Iura, periura, secret [...]m prodere noli.’

And answeareable to this their doctrine, is the practise of your Seminarie Priests: for they when they are brought before a Iudge, or Iustice, do (I war­rant you▪ commonly answeare by the aforesaide ae­quivocation. And it is indeede noe maruell: for one of your Saints did the same, as witnesleth Nauarrus in these wordes Navar. Tom▪ 5, cap. [...]2▪ Sanctus Franciscus rogatus qua perrexisset quidam homicida, qui iuxta [Page 68] cum transier at; manus per manicas immitt ens, respondit non transijsse illac; intelligens, non transijsse per illas manicas: Saint Francis, being asked which way a certaine mur therer did runne, which had passed by him, putting his hands into his sleeues, aunswered that hee went not that way; meaning that hee went not through his sleuees.

And the like answere (I feare) will you, and many of your fellowe Recusants make, if you bee deman­ded, which way any of the late traytors went, that are not yet apprehended. But let vs come to the Pepu­zians.

The Recusant.

Wherein do weresemble them.

The Minister.

The August, de haetel, cap▪ 27. Pepuzians held it lawful, for women to en­ter into the ministery, & to administer the sacramēts: the same power giue Bella [...]m, de Ba [...]t [...]s [...] sin cap. 7. you, not onely to lay-men and women, but to Pagans, that are not baptized them­selues.

2 The August de [...] cap▪ 27 Pepuzians honoured their Towne Pepu­za, and called it Hierusalem: so doe you honour the Citie of Rome, and callit the holy Citie, and the seate of the Popes holinesse. But you are greatly de­ceiued: for as Ierusalem was first an Mat. 27. 53 holy Citie, and afterwards became a a killer of the Prophets, and Math. 23. 37 stoner of them that were sent to her: so Rome, albeit it was once a Rom▪ 1. [...] faithfull Citie; yet is shee now Reu [...]l, 1. 6, drun­kē with the blood of Saints, & with the blood of the Martys of Iesus. Yea she is become such a sinke & sewer of all wickednesse, as that your [...]wne Friers [...]rie out: Mantua [...]us in [...]log, [...]. Heu, Romae nunc sola pecunia regnat; exilium [Page 69] virtus patitur: Idem fastor▪ lib▪ 2. de Ca [...]nis­priuij cōsu [...]tud. Vrbs est iam tota Lupanar: that is, Alas at Rome now nothing but money doth raigne: ver­tue is quite banished: the whole Citie is become a Stewes.

3. The Aug. de haeres cap▪ 27. Pepuzians bragged, that in the said Pe­puza, there once appeared Christ in the forme of a woman: so may you bragge, that in the saide Citie of Rome, there once appeared Christ (for sog you call the Pope) in the shape of a woman: for there was once a woman Pope, as sundry Platina in Io­han 8, [...]acob Bergom. lib, de clatis muheri­bu [...]. Sabellicus Ennead 9. li [...], 1 Leomcus Chal co [...]dyl h [...], 6, Volaterā, lib, 22 Rauisius [...] [...] [...]ot in off [...]cina, [...] faeminae [...] vi [...]ilē [...] Mantu [...] lib, 3. [...]ob [...]tus [...]a [...] ­ [...]es [...] Roman [...]um Pontif: Rodrigo Sanches in don Alonso 3, Pero Mexia [...] Silua vat [...]um [...]ect, Iohannes de Pineda part 3, lib, 1 [...]. cap 23. Iohannes de▪ Parisijs lib. [...] potesta [...]e Regia et Papali. Balam Monachus in lib. contra pri natum Pap [...]. Anton [...]nus [...] [...]. [...] 6. Alonso, Venero in Enchyrid, et Theodericus Nie [...]s. lib▪ writers testifie, who in a most solemne procession, as shee went with ac­customed pompe to visite Saint Iohn de Laterane, was openly deliuered of child betweene the Church of Saint Clement, and the Theater which is now cal­led Coliseo, to the wonderfull amazement of those that were present.

And to preuent the like mishap euer after, there was immediatly prouided Sabellicus [...] 9. lib, 3. Marmorea sella circum medium inanis: qua novus Pontifex continuo ab eius crea­tione residet, vt sedentis genitalia ab vltimo diacono attrec­tentur, a chaire of

The Recusant.

What neede you English this? I pray you leaue this matter and come to some other par­ticular.

The Minister.

It is no maruell that you are loth to heare any more of this matter: for it is a great blot to your suc­cess [...]on, [Page 70] that a whore sate sometimes in Saint Pe­ters chaire. But proceede to the Pelagians.

The Recusant.

Wherein doe wee agree with them?

The Minister.

The Concil▪ mile­vitan c. 1 Concil Aphry­can, c, 76 [...]t Aug. de haeres▪ cap, 88. August, Sten­chus in Annot. in Gen. a. et Bel Pelagians held, that Adam, if he had not sinned, should haue died, and that he died not by rea­son of his transgression, but by the condition of nature: so some of arm. de gratia primi hominis cap. 9. your Doctors holde that Adams bodie was by nature created mortall, and that sinne was not the cause of the mortalitie thereof.

2 The Aug, de hae­res, cap, 88▪ et Concil▪ milevit▪ c. 2, et Concil. Aphrycan, c. 77 u Pighius in lib. de cētrouers▪ in controuers, de peccato origi. et Bellarm▪ de amissione gra­tiae cap. 15. Pelagians held, that Children are concei­ued and borne without originall sinne: so doe n you hold, that the Virgin Marie was conceiued▪ without originall sinne,

3 The Aug. contra▪ Iulian. lib, 6. c. 6 Pelagians taught that concupiscence is sanctified by baptisme; and that it being euill before baptisme, doth afterwardes beginne not to bee euill: so do you teach, that concupiscence in the regene­rate is Concil. [...]ri­dent▪ [...]est, 5, [...]. 5 Censur. Colon pag, 46, et 54, et Catechi [...] ▪ Rom. in praecept. 9 no sinne, but indeede Franciscanus quidam colo­niens, apud M [...] ­lan. part, 4. in disput. theol. a good thing: not consi­dering that of Saint Austen: Aug, contra Iulian. lib. 5, c, 3 concupiscentia [...]arnis, aduersus quam bonus concupiscit spiritus, et peccatum est, et poena peccati, et causa peccati. The concupiscence o [...] the flesh, against which, the good spirit lusteth, is both sinne, and the punishment of sinne, and the cause of sinne.

[Page 71]4 The Pelagians sayde, that the Gentils might by Philosophy knowe God, and bee saued; so doe Catharinus in Comment in, 1 Tim, 4. et An­dradius lib. 3, Orthodox, Ex­plicat. you.

5 The August, cōtra▪ Iulian lib, 4. c, 3▪ Pelagians would not subscribe to this doctrine of the ancient Concil. Arau­sicā ▪ cā, 22, et [...]0 Cyprian, lib, 2 epist, 2 Hie [...]ō, in Gal. 3 Greg, lib, 2, moral, cap, 15 August de nup­tijs et concupis. lib. 1, cap, 3 fathers, viz: that all the workes of vnbeleeuers are sinnes. Noe more will you; for it is your resolute sentence, Vide Alex. de Hales part, 3, quest. 66, Thō, Aquin▪ in 1, Se­cund, quaest. 109 Bonauent. in 2. Sent. distinct. 2 [...]. Bellarm▪ de grat. et libero. Arb. lib. 5 cap 4, [...], et 9 Gabriel Biel. 3, Sentent-dist. 27, et Ruard Tapper de grat. et libero, Arb. pag. 291. that a man pressed with no temptation, may without faith, by the speciall helpe of God, and without it, by his owne strength so doe that which is morally good, that noe sinne at all bee committed there­in.

6 The Pelagians, define that onely to bee sinne, Quod libera voluntate, et a sciente committitur. which is done voluntarily, and vppon knowledge: so doe some of your Popish Andradius lib, 3, Orthodox. Explicat▪ doc­tors.

7 The August, lib, 1, de grat▪ cap, 18▪ Pelagians held, that a man is indued with freewill, before hee hath receiued the grace of God: so doe you all ioyntly.

8 The Pelagians taught, that mans freewill Aliquantum ad non pecca [...]d [...]m valet. some­what auaileth to cause him not to sinne: for which cause Saint Austen speaketh thus of Pelagius the Arch-hereticke: Augustine epist. 106. Sometimes he poysed the power of the will with such equal waights in euen balance, that hee might determine howe it auailed somewhat to cause vs not to sinne: which if it bee so, there is noe place reserued for the helpe of grace, without which, we see freewill hath no force at all, in causing vs not to sinne.

[Page 72]To this haerisie of Pelagius subscribeth d Tapper,Ruard, Tapper de libero Atb. p. 294, et 288 and the whole C [...]il, [...]rid [...]t. Sest▪ 6, can, 7. Counsell of Trent.

8 Yea some of the Pelagians held, that a man byf August, de hae­res, c. 88, et In­nocent epist, 93 apud. August. the strength of his owne free-will, may keepe all the commandementes of God: so doe some of your Gab [...]ell. Biel 3. Sent, dist, 27 et Ruard, Iap. de libero, Arb. p 291. Doctors.

9 The Pelagians ascribed more to mans free­will, then they did to Gods grace: so do you, when you say Gratiae auxi­lia, quod effiacia sint, habent de­pendenter ab ar bit [...]j libertate, Molina de grat. et libero, Arb quaest, 14, art, 1. disput, 12. Thom. Aquin. contra, Gent, lib, 3, c [...]59. et Greg, deval. that the efficacie of Gods grace doth depend vpon the cooperation of mans will.

10 The August. de hae­res, cap, 8. Pelagians affirmed, that grace is giuen to the merite of our workes: so say Gabriel Biel. lib, 2, dist, 27. et Andrad lib, 6. page 507. you that to the merite of our works, is giuen both gratia de congrue, et condigno.

11 It was the heresie of August, de hae­res, cap, 88 Pelagians to teach; that grace is▪ not only obtained by good workes, but also by them kept and augmented: with this iumpeth the determination of the Councell of Trent, when it saith, Si quis dixes it institiam accept Concil, Tri­dēt, sess, 6, cā. 24 non conseruari, at­que etiam non augericoram deo per bona opera: sed opera ipsa fructus solummodo et signum esse instificationis adep­tae, non etiamipsius augendae causam, anathema sit.

12 The Aug, de bono Perseuerant, lib 2, c, 5, et de, hae­res. cap. 88. Pelagians taught, that it is not impossi­ble for a iust man, to be quite without sinne in this life. And you are not farre from this heresie, when you say, Concil, Tri­dent, sess, 5, c 18 Sot in assert. Cathol. de lege. Ruud. T [...]p. p. 189, et Bella [...]m lib. 4, de Iusti­si [...]at. cap. That a man is able in this life to per­forme the law of God perfectly. But we may say to you as Orosius did to that hereticke Pelagius: * Thou say est, that it is not impossible that a man should bee without sinne. I repeate it againe and of­ten times, the man which can doe this, is Christ the Sonne of God. Either take that name vnto thee, or lay aside thy boldnesse, God hath giuen that but to one, and that is hee which is chiefe and first borne a­mong many brethren.

[Page 73]13 The Pelagians when the ancient fathers told them, that no man is perfect and voide of sinne, an­sweared thus; Aiunt ad cō ­perationem d [...] nul um esse per­contra, Pelag. fectum Hieron ad Ctesiphont. no man is perfect in such a degree of perfection, as God is perfect. So when we tell you, that our righteousnesse in this life is imperfect, and such as (to vse Saint Austens wordes) Iustitua in hao vita tanta est vt, potius constet remissione pec­catorum, quam persectione vir­tutum. Aug, de, Civita te dei li. 19 c, 26 rather consi­steth in the remission of our sinnes, than in the perfection of our vertues: your a unsweare is this: Ruard Tapper pag, 189 Quamvis imper fect a sit nostra iustitia, eius comparatione quam in coelis habebimus, perfecta tamen est habito nostrae imbecillitatis spectu: although our righteousnesse be imperfect, in comparison of that which wee shall haue in heauen; yet it is perfect in respect of our weakenesse.

14 The Pelagians interpreted (as Saint Hieron, in Ies▪ cap, 13 Hie­rome saith) these sentences of scripture; our iustice is lik a cloth, of a menstrous woman, and no man is good, noe not one, in this sort of as if the holy Ghost had meant, that man in comparison of God is not iust, or good: And the selfe same sleight and euasion vse Iodocus Tile­stanus in lib cō ­tra confess, An­tuerp ens. cap, 6 de iustifiat. you.

15 The Pelagians, to prooue the strength of free will, and the perfect fulfilling and accomphshing of the Lawe, vsually obiected on this wise. God hath giue a sundrie commandements to man, since his fal, some pertaining to the Lawe, some to the Gospell, as commandements to turne vnto God, to beleeue, to repent. And all commaundementes are giuen in vaine, vnlesse there be freedome of will, to do them, or not to do them. Aug, de grat, et lib. arb, c. 4 Magnum [...] liquid Palagiant (saith Saint Austen) se scire patant, quando dicunt, non iube­ret dens quod sciret ab homine non posse fierr, the Pelagi­ans thinke themselues cunning men, when they say, God would not commande that thing, which hee [Page 74] knoweth a man is not able to do. The selfe same ob­iection vseth Cardinall Bellarm, lib, 5 de grat. cap, 18 Bellarmine: not considering that these commandements, set not downe what wee can do, but what we should doe, not our abilitie but our office and dutie August, de grat. lib, 5, ca, 4 Ideo iubet (saith Saint Au­sten) aliqua, quae non possumus, vt nouerimus, quid ab ipso petere debeamus: That is, God doth therefore com­mand vs to do some things that wee are not able to do that we may vnderstand, what we ought to craue of him.

Saint Ambrose also is of the same mind with Saint Augustine, as appeareth by these his wordes: * Non ob aliud vnquam datur praeceptum, nisi vt quaeratur praecipi­entis Ambros, epist [...]4 auxilium: the precept is giuen for no other cause, but that the helpe of the precept giuer may bee sought.

16 Bellarm. lib, 5 de grat, c, 15 You obiect with the Aug, de natur. grat: cap, 67 Pelagians, that if there were not in man freewill, there should bee no place left for reward or punishment: for if a man (say both they and you) doe euill of necessitie, hee deserueth no punishment, and if hee doe well vnwil­lingly,a Aug: ibid hee is worthie of no rewarde. We answeare with Saint Austen: In recte f [...]ciendo ideo nullum est vin culum necessitatis, quia libert as est charitatis, quae diffusa est in cordibus nostres per spiritum sanctum: in well do­ing there is noe bond of necessitie, because freedome or libertie commeth of loue, which is shed abroade in our hearts by the holy Ghost.

17 Bellarm, de grat, lib, 5, c, 14 You obiect also with the Peccata caueri non possunt, peccata nō funt. Pelagians, that sinne is either necessarie or voluntarie: if necessarie, it cannot be auoided, and so consequently is noe sinne: if voluntarie it may bee auoided: therefore man hath free-will, and may auoide sinne. Wee aunswere with Saint Austen: Aug, contra Caelestinum de perfect, iustit. Arbitrij libertas se­mel data est homini, sed quiapeccauit voluntas, sequuta est [Page 75] peccantem, peccatum habendi necessitas: Man had once free will giuen him, but because he sinned willingly, there followed as a reward of his sinne, a necessitie of sinning.

The Recusant.

Wherein doe wee agree with the hereticke Prodicus?

The Minister.

Prodicus said, that Licet palam et aperte forn? cari, prodicus apud Clement. in Stromat, li. 3 it was lawefull to commit o­pen fornication: so say some of you. Iacobus de Valētia in ps, 18 Tam Iudaei, quam Saraceni & mali Christiani (confesseth one of your own side) vt detestabilem vitam suam excusent, et defendant, asserunt fornicationem simplicem esse licitam: as well Iewes as Saracens, as also bad christians, to the intent to excuse and defend their wicked life, say that single fornication may bee lawefully vsed. And E­rasmus speaking of some of the best of your Romane cleargie, saith thus. Erasmus in Enchirid. mil: Christiani c. 14 bona pars eorum, quas vulgus integros, et incorruptos appellat, simplicem fornicationem, & moderatum voluptatis vsum vt leue commissum, neuti­quam refugiunt: a great many of them, whome the common sort taketh for good and godly men, not a whitte abhorre single fornication, and a sober vse of pleasure, reckening it to be but a petie fault. Yea this vile opinion was s [...] eagerlie maintained by some of your side, as that the bishops assembled in the late Councel of Basill were constrained to decreeh Concil, Basili▪ Sess, 20. that h fornication should be sinne. Antoninus also, the Archbishoppe Florence, was faine to stand vppe [Page 76] against them saying Antoninus in Sum. part, 4, tit. 22, cap, 2, S, 3 confutatur error dicentium sim­plicem fornicationem non essepeccatum, hereby is con­futed the errour of them that say, that single fornica­tion is no sinne.

The Recusant.

Wherein do wee resemble the Scribes and Phari­sees.

The Minister.

The Pharisees separated themselues from the common sort of men; as more holy then they, and contemned the poore Publicans as sinners: and ther­fore Fosterus in dictionar, heb­raic. some learned men thinke, that they bee called Pharisees, quasi segregati, quod vitae sanctimonia a vulgi moribus separati essent non aliter atque Monachi quos Carthusianos vocant, as separated and deuided from the common sort in holinesse of life, much like vnto your Monkes, which bee called Carthu­sians.

2 The Scribes and Pharisees, Mat, 23, 23 tythed Mint, and Annise and cummin, and left the waightier things of the law, as iudgement, and mercy, and fidelitie: so doe you; for you are so precise, as that you will not eate an egge in Lent; and yet wil you not stick to lay your hands on the Lords annointed, and to murther the No­bles.

3 The Pharises were Iosephus lib. Antiquit, tom▪ a, lib, 17, cap, 3 astutum hominum genis, arrogans, & interdum regibus quoque infestum,) a subtile kinde of men, arrogant, and sometimes enemies to kings & rulers: so are you as appeareth by your late [Page 77] trayterous and vnnaturall stratagems.

4 The Scribes and Pharisees Mat, 23. 15 compassed sea and Land to make one of their profession: so do you Ie­suites and Semina [...]ie priests.

5 The Scribes and Pharises despised Christ and his disciples, and called them Nazarens, in dispite of his Countrie, and hence came this scornefull questi­ono Iohn t. 4 [...] vsed by Nathaniell: o can there any good thing come out of Nazareth? After the same manner doe you scoffe at our Religion, and say with Harding, that it beganne not at IERVSALEM, but at Wittem­berge.p Harding in his confutation of the APol.

6 The Scribes and Pharises boasted much of their succession. and saide. Wee bee Iohn, 8, 33 Abrahams seede: Wee be Iohn, 9, 28, 29 Moses disciples: Wee knowe that God spake with Moses: but this man wee know not from whence hee is, or what hee can shewe for his succession.

And when Christ beganne to confute their er­rours, they saide vnto him: Luk, 20, 2 Catena in Luk, 20 tell vs by what autho­ritie thou doest these things? or who is hee that hath giuen thee this authoritie? Which wordes of theirs Saint Cyrill frameth in this sort▪ Cypril in [...] tu ortus ex Iuda, commissosnobis fasces vsurpas: thou being of the tribe of Iudah (and therefore hauing no right by successi­on vnto the Priesthood) takest vpon thee the office that is committed vnto vs.

S. Chrisostome likewise imagineth the Pharisies to say thus: Chrysost in Mat, homil, 39 Bellarm, lib, [...] de eccles, c, [...], [...] Rhemist, in▪ Act 23, sect, [...], Tu de sacerdotali familia natus non es: Se­natus tibi hoc non concessit: Caesarnō donauit: thou art not of the house of priests: the Senate hath not graunted it thee: the Emperour hath not giuen it vnto thee.

The like boasts make [...] you of your succession. Yea, Pope Symmachius was not ashamed to [Page 78] auouch, that if the Pope want vertues, and goodnesse of his owne, the vertues that are giuen him by Peter his predecessour are sufficient. His words are these, Distinct, 40. non vos. In Papa si desint bona acquisitaper meritum, sufficiunt quae a loci praedecessore praestantur. And your glosse vpon the same saith thus; Petrus fecit Papam haeredem bonitatis sua, Peter hath made the Pope heire of his good­nesse. z Glossa. ibid.

7 The Pharises put their confidence in their workes, and thought they could merite eternall life by them: for so Saint Phil, 3. 7 Paul saith of himselfe, that be­ing a Pharisee, his workes were his gaine and aduantage, in the matter of Saluation.* Andrad. lib. 6, page 5 17 Soto in asserti­one Cathol, de bonis operibus. et Lindan. lib. 3 cap, 20,

The verie same doctrine of confidence in workes, and of the merit of Saluation therby, doe Concil. Tri­dent sess, 6, c, 32 your Po­pish Doctours teach in their bookes and Pamphlets extant to the view of the world.

8 These Pharisees Marke, 7, 8 laide the commandements of God a part, and obserued the traditions of men: so doe you.

9 The Epiphan. hae­res▪ 15, ante, Christum. Scribes were reputed heretickes, for that they brought in a sophisticall exposition of the lawe.

And for the selfe same cause, may you well be ran­ged amongst heretickes: for there was neuer any heretickes, that euer deuised more vaine and sophi­sticall expositions vpon the word of God, nor more contrary to the meaning of the holy ghost, than you haue done.

1 To insist in some particulars. To prooue, that whosoeuer accuseth the Pope shall neuer bee forgi­uen, Pope Sixtus Vide Concil. tom. 1, purgat, Sext▪ alleadged Math. 12, 32. Whoso­euer shall speake against the holy Ghost, it shall not bee for­giuen him, neither in this worlde nor in the worlde to come.

2 To proue, that the Pope is greater than the [Page 79] Emperour, Innocentius the third Decretal. lib. 1 tit. 33▪ de maior et minor obed. alleadged Gen 1. 16. God made two great lights: the greater light to rule the day, and the lesse light to rule the night And he interpre­ted it thus: Ibid, God created two lightes in the firmament of heauen; so in the firmament of the earth two rulers; a greater light, and a lesser light, that to the Popè and the Emperour; the one to gouerne the day, the other the night, that is, the Pope to gouerne the Cleargie, the Emperour the Laytie.

3 To proue that the Pope may set his foote in the necke of the Emperour, Pope Alexander the third Vide Na [...]cler generat, 40▪ alleadged Psalme. 91. 13. Thou shalt walke vpon the Lion and aspe: the yong Lion and the dragon shalt thou tread vnder feete.

4 To proue that the Popes power is greater then all other created power, extending it selfe vnto thinges caelestiall, terrestriall and infernall, Antoni­nus alleadgeth Psalme 8. 6. 7: Thou hast put al things vnder his feete all sheepe and oxen: yea and the beastes of the field: the foules of the aire, and the fishi Anton in: Sū. part, 3, tit, 22, c, 5, S. 4 et 5, 6. of the sea, &c. where (saith hee) By oxen are meant Iewes and Heritickes; by beasts of the field, Pagans and infidels; by sheepe, Christians both Kinges and subiects; by birdes of the aire, An­gels in Heauen; and by fishes in the sea, soules in pur­gatorie.

5 Io, Capistr. de Papa et eccles. authori. 1, 2, fol, 21. Did not the Lord (saith another of your sophi­sticall Scribes) commaund Peter, Luke 5. 4. To lanch out into the deepe, that he might signifie the height of power in Peter. Againe, why did the Lorde send Peter onely to the sea to fish with an angle or hooke, but chat he would insinuate, that hee intended to set Peter ouer the whole surging sea of the tempestuous worlde? and why did he commaund him to fish with an iron hooke, but that hee was disposed to commit vnto him the sword both of the spirituall and tempo­rall [Page 78] Empire.

6 To prove the antiquitie of the Cardinalls of Rome, Andreas Bar­bat▪ apud Polyd de Invent, lib, 4 cap, 9 Andreas Barbatius alleadged, 1. Samuell 2. 8. Domini sunt cardines terrae, the corners of the earth be the Lordes.

7 To proue that the Church of Rome hath them Anacletus e­pist. [...] preheminence ouer all other Churches, Anacletus alleageth Math. 16. 18. Vpon this rocke will I build my Church; And he expoundeth it thus: Super hanc petram, id est super ecclesiam Romanam aedificabo ecclesiam meam, vpon this rocke, that is, vppon the Church of Rome will I build my Church.

8 To proue that the Church is built vppon Saint Peter, Bellarm, de Pontif▪ Rom. lib, 1, cap. 17 Bellarmine alleadgeth the selfe same place; and expoundeth it thus: vpon this rocke, that is, vpon thee Peter will I build my Church.

But, the ancient fathers expounded this text, farre otherwise. Heare the wordes of Saint Austen: Aug. de ver­bis dom. secun­dū Mat. serm. 13 Tis es ergo (inquit) Petrus; et super hanc petram, quan confessus [...]s; super hanc petram quàm cognovisti, dicens; tu es filius dei vivi, aedificabo ecclesiam meam, id est super meip sum fi­lium dei vivi aedificabo ecclesiam meam. Super me aedificabo te, non me super te &c. Thou art Peter (saith Christ) and vpon this rocke which thou hast confessed, vpon this rocke which thou haste acknowledged by saying; thou art Christ the sonne of the liuing GOD will I build my Church; that is, vpon my selfe the sonne of of the liuing God, wil I build my Church. I will build thee vpon me, notme vpō thee: for men intending to build vpō men said, I hold of Paul, I of Apollos, I of Cephas; and others that would not be builded vpon Peter, but vpon therocke, said, I hold of Christ, for the rocke was Christ, vpon the which foundation Peter himselfe was builded, sith no man can lay any other foundation besides that which is laide, which is Christ Iesus.

[Page 81]Saint Hierom subscribeth to the same exposition. Hieron. in Math, 16, 18 By the rocke (saith hee) wee vnderstand Christ whome Peter confessed: for if wee take Peter for a stone of the foundation, all the Apostles shall bee alike, according to that which we see in the Apo­calyps.

And in the same current runneth Euseb. in ho­mil▪ in fest, Paul et [...] etri, Chrylost▪ homil, 55, in Math et in psa▪ 32, et in serm. 21, de Pentecost. Eusebius E­missenus, Ambros. in Ephes▪ c, 2▪ et in lib de Incarna­tione Dominici sacramenti, Ambrose, r Chrysostome, Epiphan in lib 2, contra haeres▪ Epiphanius, Origen, in Mat, 16▪ tract. 1. Origen, Beda in Iohan. cap, 21. Gregorie, Beda, Hilar▪ [...]de Tri­nitate lib, 2. [...] Hilarie, b Fabi­anus, and the whole streame of the ancient Fa­thers.

But to wounde you with your owne weapons Titelman a Frier agreeth with the forenamed wri­ters. His wordes are these: Fabianus e­pist. ad Zenonē Imperatorem. b Titelmanin Math, 16. Vpon this rocke, vp on this truth of faith which thou haste confessed, and hast vttered saying: thou art CHRIST the Sonne of the liuing GOD: and also vppon my selfe a moste sure rocke, which in thy foresayde speech thou hast confessed; I will build and founde my Church.

So doth also, Ferus an other of your writers, Ferus in Math 16. It is not (saith hee) for man that he should bee a rocke, e­uen as Iob sayth is my strength the strength of stones. Nay, on the contrarie all flesh is grasse and euery man liuing is altogether vanitie. It belongeth onely to Christ, that hee shoulde bee a rocke, &c. Againe, Ibid. when Christ sayth: I wil build my Church vpon this rocke; hee mean eth nothing else then hee will build his Church vpon a sure and vnmoveable foundation, against which all the assaults of his ene­mies can be able to do nothing.

By this it is manifest that Christ built not his church vpon Peter, as a chiefe foundation (for wee are built [Page 82] vpon the foundation of the Prophets and Apostles, Iesus Christ himselfe being the head cornerstone) or vpon any other man: for no man is so firme and con­stant, that he cannot be mooued, as we may also see in Peter; & therefore an other Rocke is to be sought for, and truely in the scriptures Christ himselfe is of­ten called a Rocke or stone, as in Isai, I will put in Sion a cornerstone, approued and chosen, whoso­euer beleeueth in him shall not be confounded. And in the Psalme, the same stone which the builders refused is beecome the heade stone in the cor­ner.

9 To proue that Saint Peter was not onely the head of the Church, but of the Apostles also, Bellarm, de Pontifice Rom. lib, 1, cap▪ 12 Bel­larmine alleadgeth Math. 16, 19. I will giue vnto thee, the keies of the kingdome of heauen, and whatsoeuer thou shalt binde vpon earth, shall be bound in heauen: and whatsoeuer thou shalt loose one earth, shall bee loosed in Hea­uen.

But this text of scripture proueth no such matter, as the ancient fathers haue well obserued. Orig▪ in Mat, 16, tract. 1. Hoc dictū, (saith Origen) tibi daho claues reg [...]i coelorū, caeteris quo­que commune est: & quae sequuntur, velut ad Petrum dicta, sunt omnibus communia: this saying, to thee will I giue the keyes of the kingdome of heauen, is com­mon to the rest of the Apostles: and the words thatg Si super vnum illum Petrum tantum existi­mas aedificari­totam ecclesiā quid dicturus es de Iohanne filio [...]onitrui et a­postolorum vnoquo. &c. Orig. ibid. follow, as spoken vnto Peter, are common vnto all.

Againe, if onely vppon Peter thou thinkest the whole Church to be built, what wilt thou say of Iohn the son of thunder & of euerie of the Apostles? shall we dare to fay, that against Peter only the gats of hel shall not preuaile, & against the rest of the Apostles they shall? and not rather in them all, and euerie one of them, that to be true which is saide; the gates of hell shall not preuaile? and that also, vpon this rocke will I builde my Church? for if this speech to thee [Page 83] will I giue the keyes of the kingdome of heauen, bee common to all; why then should not all that which goeth before, and followeth after, as spoken to Peter be common to them all?

Saint Cyprian is of the same iudgement with Saint Origen, as appeareth by these his wordes. Cyprian de Simplicitate Prelat. Hoc e­rant vtique et caeteri Apostoli quodfuit Petrus, pari con­sortio proediti et honoris et potestatis; sed exordium ab vni­tate proficis [...]itur, vt ecclesia vna monstretur▪ the same were the rest of the Apostles doubtlesse, that Peter was, endued with equall fellowship, both of honor & of power: but the beginning came of vnitie, that the CHVRCH might thereby bee shewed to bee one.

Hierome also holdeth that the place before allead­ged, is not sufficient to proue Saint Peter to bee the sole ministeriall foundation of the Church. His words are these: Hieron. lib 8 aduers▪ Iouinian thou wilt say, the Church is founded vp­on Peter: yet in another place, the same thing is done to all the Apostles; and they all receiued the keyes of the kingdome of heauen: et ex aequo super eos ecclesiae fortitudo solidetur, and equally vppon them all, is the strength of the Church setled.

Beda likewise is of opinion, that the power of bin­ding and loosing was giuen to the Apostles with out any perogatiue of one morethen other. I will giue you his expresse words. Bead homil. in Euang. quem me dicunt. Potestas ligands et sol­uendi, quam vis soli Petro a domino data videatur; tamen absque vlla dubitatione noscendum est, quodet caeteris A­postolis data est: the power of binding and loosing although it seeme to bee giuen of the LORD to Peter alone; yet without all doubt we must knowe, that it was also giuen to the rest of the Apo­stels.

To this doctrine also haue whole Concil. Aqui­granens. c. 9. ex Is [...]d et Synod. Colonēs. med. 96, c, 1. Councels sub­scribed, But what neede I stand in quoting of an­cient [Page 90] fathers and Councels? I wil wound you againe with your owne weapons, and make you crie out with Iulian: Theodoret, Tripart, histor▪ lib, 6▪ cap. 17 Proprijs pennis configimur &c. Behold we are wounded with our owne quilles, out of our owne bookes they take armour which in fight they vse against vs.

Heare the wordes of one of your owne Schoole Doctours: victoria de potestate ecc es 1 elect▪ 2 can, 3 et 4, page 84 Apostoli habuer unt aequalem potestatom cum Petro; quam sic intelligo, quod quilibet Apostolorum habu­it potestatem ecclesiasticam in toto orbe▪ & ad omnes actus ad quos Petrus habuit: all the Apostles had equall power with Peter; which I thus vnderstand, that euery one of the Apostles had power ecclesiasticall in the whole world, and to all those acts to which Peter had the same▪

Couarruvias, also one of your owne Canonists, commeth with this canon shot against you: Iuxta n Covar▪ tom▪ 1. part, 2, S. 9▪ pag. 242▪ col▪ 4 Catholicorum virorum authoritates, &c. According to the authoritie of Catholike writers; and the common traditiō of all men, the Apostles receiued Aequalem cū Petro potestatē ordinis et iuris­dictionis: &c: equal po­wer with Peter, both of order and iurisdiction? in so much doubtlesse, as euerie Apostle had equall pow­er with Peter, from God himselfe, and that both ouer all the Worlde: and to all actions that PETER could.

10 To proue that Peter was at Rome, your po­pish Rhemist, in 1, epist▪ Petri et Ballarm▪ de Pontif, li▪ 2, c, 2 Doctours quote, 1. Peter 5, 13. the Church that is at Babylon saluteth you; by quoting where­of they haue gained thus much, that Rome is Reuel, 17, 5 great Babylon the mother of whoredomes and abominati­ons of the earth.

11 To proue that the Pope sitting in Peters chaire canot erre in matters of faith and Doctrine, your Bellarm. lib, 4 de Pontif, cap▪ 3, et Rhemist. annot▪ in Luk, 22. sect, [...] Doctours quote, Luke, 22, 32. The Lord saide Si­mon, Simon, behold Sathan hath desired you, to win­now [Page 91] you, as wheate. But I haue prayed for thee; that thy faith faile not. In which wordes our Sauiour Christ promiseth not, that Peters iudgement should neuer erre, but that in his great and dangerous temptation, into the which our Sauiour foresaw he should fall, his faith should not vtterly faile. I haue prayed for thee that thy faith faile not, that is Chrysost, in Iohannem ho-mil 72 Chysostome, ne in fine pereas, that thou finally perish not. And in another place; Idem in Math homil 83 non dixit quippe non neg abis, sed vt non deficiat fides tua: cura enim ipsius factum est ne omnino Pe­tri fides euanesceret: Christ did not say, thou shalt not denie me, but thy faith shall not faile; for by his care and fauour it came to passe, that Peters faith should not vtterly be extinguished.

Reuerend Beda in Lu▪ 22 Beda likewise saith, that our Sauiour prayed for Peter, not that hee should not faile, that is, that after hee was fallen by denying him, hee might rise againe by repentance to his for­mer estate.

Nowe marke I pray you, howe ridiculous this illation of Romish doctours is: I haue prayed that though thou doe thrise denie mee, and shame­fully forsweare mee; yet neuerthelesse thy faith shall not quite faile: therefore neither Peter nor the Pope canne erre in anye point of Reli­gion.

Secondly, suppose that CHRIST had prayed that PETER should neither erre in iudg­ment, nor faile in the temptation now at hand; what doth this aduantage your holie father the Pope? for if this be to be vnderstood of the Pope, then must hee also first bee sifted by Sathan as Peter was, and▪ [Page 92] denie Christ as Peter did: for if the one part must be vnderstood of the Pope, then of necessitie must the other be also: and so consequently must you needes confesse (as well you may) that the Pope is a denier of Christ, and a shamefull forswearer of him

Thirdly, this text doth indeede quite ouerthrowe your Romish Religion: for your doctours ioyntly, teach that Christs prayer is availeable for the Pope, to keepe him from errour, not in the Temple, or Pulpit or closet or any other common or priuate place; but onely in his chayre, consistorie and Coun­cell, in debating doubtfull causes of Religion: as if Christ had prayed not for the men, but for the walls, which is directly against the words of our Sauior: for he saith not, I haue prayed for thy chaire, tribunals, Courts, consistories, and Councels, that they shall not erre; but hee saith, I haue prayed for thee, noting his person, that thy faith, that is the perswasion of thine heart beleeuing in mee, shall not vtterly faile. Loe here, Christ prayed for Peters person, and not for Peters chaire.

Lastly, although Peter had great confidence in him selfe, saying: Luke. 22. 33 I am readie to goe with thee into prison and to death. Iohn, 13 37 I will lay downe my life for thy sake: and Math. 26▪ 33. though that all men should bee offended by thee, yet would I neuer bee offended. Notwithstan­ding (I say) all this Peter demed him thrise, and sware that he knew not the man.

Now as Peter trusting two much in himselfe, and esteeming more of himselfe then his fellow disciples did, chanced to fall more shamefully then all they: so your holy father the Pope, trusting to much in his owne strength▪ and esteeming more of himselfe, then all other Bishoppes doe, happeneth to oppose himselfe against Christ, and to doe farre worse then all others.

[Page 93]As Peter therefore, finding his faith to haue quai­led, acknowledged his fault, & went out at the crow­ing of the Cocke, and wept bitterly: so your pre­tended successour of Peter, finding himselfe to haue fallen away from the true God into idolatrie and a­postacie, should with Peter acknowledge his fault, and goe out of BABYLON, and weepe bit­terly,

12 To prooue that the Church cannot erre, Bellarm▪ de eccles▪ lib▪ 3. cap. 14 Bel­larmine alleadgeth 1. Tim. 3-15, That thou mayest know, how thou oughtest to behaue thy selfe in the house of God, which is the Church of the liuing God the piller and ground of truth. But hee is greatly deceiued herein: for that Church which the Apostle here calleth the house of God, and the piller of truth is not any visibly cōpanie but an inuisible, that is, the elect onely in a visible congregation: for they alone are that house wherein God dwelleth; as it may firmely be proued by these wordes of the Apostle: Heb. 3, 6▪ Christ as the sonne, is ouer his owne house. But what house is it? is it a visible Church? Ibid. No; wee are the house, if wee hold fast the confidence and reioy­cing of the hope vnto the ende.

Secondly the Church is called a piller metaphori­cally; because it is like vnto a pillar. For as a piller doth support and vnderprop [...]e a building and ma­keth it more stable, firme and stronge: so the Church doth sustaine and support the truth: for the truth is no where preserued but in the Church, neither is there any place or seat in which it resteth, saue only among the godly in the Church.

Nowe then if your will reason thus: Truth is noe where to bee founde but in the Church. therefore whatsoeuer the Church decreeth is truth, you doe in reasoning committ a fallacie: for the Church may [Page 94] preserue truth, and yet bee not altogether free from errour.

3, The Argument which Bellarmine draweth, from this text of scripture followeth not: for Iames, Peter, & Iohn; Galat, 2, 9 were accounted, [...], to be Pillers; and yet these Pillars erred both in matters of Doctrine, and manners They erred in manners, when they Mat, 16, 56 forsooke Christ, and fled; and they erred in doctrine, when they Iohn, 20, 9 knew not the Scriptures, that Christ must arise againe from the dead; and when they dreamed of the restoring of an earthly kingdome. h Act, 1, 6

To conclude this particular, the Apostle calleth the Church [...], the Pillar of truth, & not [...], the foundation of the truth, and Saint Chrysostome, least any should take occa­sioni Chrysost, in 1 Tim, 3, 15 from the Apostles wordes, to ascribe ouermuch (as you doe) to the Church, conuerteth the propositi­on, and saith, [...]: truth is the pillar and the establishment of the Church.

13 To proue that the Church cannot erre, your Rhe mens, an­not. 1, Tim, 3, 15 Doctors also alleadge, Math, 28, 20, Loe, I am with you alway vntill the ende of the World: which promise is not (as Bellarm, de ec­cles, lib, 3, c, 14 Bellarmine would haue it) made to any vi­sible Church or congregation, but vnto the godly and elect onely, as the learned fathers expound it. To begin with saint Chrysostome▪ Chrysost, in Mat, cap, vlt. Noncumillis (saith hee) solum modo futurum esse dixit, sed cum omnibus qui post eos credituri fuerant, neque enim Apostolivsque ad con­summationem seculi victurierant. Sedtanquam vni corpo­ri, loquitur cunctis fidelibus: he saith not, that he will be with them onely, but with all that afterwards should beleeue. Neither were the Apostles to liue vntill the ende of the world. But as vnto on bodie, he speaketh vnto all the faithfull.

Saint Hierome subscribeth to the same exposition [Page 95] Hieron, in Mat. cap, vlt. Ostendit Christus se nunquam a credentibus recessurum esse. Christ here sheweth, that he will neuer goe from beleeuers.

So doth, also Rabanus Maurus an ancient Diuine; Raban in Comment. in hurclocum. Ex hoc intelligitur quodvsque ad finem seculi non sunt defuturi in mundo; quidiuina mansione & inhabitatione sunt digni: by this is meant, that vntill the ende of the world there shal not be wanting in the world such, as are worthie an heauenly mansion & dwelling place,

To adioyne one answere more, this text which your popish Seducers alleadge, doth rather make a­gainst thē, then for them: for Christ (according to his promise) is with euery one of his elect, & not with sōe one particular man onely, as they would haue the place to sound. And (to vse saint Origens wordes) Origē in Rō. 15 Nulli Apostolorum dictum est singulariter & nulli sideli­um, ero terum; sed multitudini ecclesiarum pluraliter, ero nobiscum. It is spoken to none of the Apostles, & to none of the faithfull singularlie, I will bee with thee; but to the multitude of Churches, plurally, I will bee with you. Yea, some of your Illa est vera et sine cō [...]adicti­tione probatio, quae etiam ab aduersarijs ipsis singula testifica tionis prosert. Iren. lib, 4 owne writers acknow­ledge, that Christ saide not, I will be with thee Peter, and with thy successour onely; but Dyonis Car­thusianus in hunc. locum. ero vobiscum hoc est, cum vobis et successoribus vestris, cunctisque fidelibus: I will be with you, that is with you and your succes­sours, and with all the faithfull. And the saide Dyo­nisius gathereth not hence, as your later writers doe, that the visible Church cannot possibly erre. Dyonis. ibid, sed quod nunquam deficiet fides in toto, sed vsque in finem se­culiper seuer abit in aliquibus christiana religio; but that faith, shall neuer fall away totally, but that Christian religion shal abide in some vntil the end of the world 14 To proue that not onely the predestinate, but the reprobates also may belong vnto the true church & be members thereof Bellarm, de eccles, lib, 3▪ c, 7 Bellermine quoteth Math. 3 12, where the Church is compared to a Barne floore. [Page 96] wherein is both chaffe and wheate; and Math. 13. 47, where it is compared to a draw net cast into the sea, that gathereth of all kinds of fish: and 2. Tim. 2. 20. where it is compared to an house, wherin there be not onely vessels of gold and of siluer, but also of wood and of earth, and some for honour, and some vnto dishonour.

All which places must bee vnderstood of the visi­ble Chuch, whereof the reprobates may be members for a time; and not of the inuisible, whereof none can be members, but those onely, that are truely ingrafted into the body of Christ Iesus; for (to produce your own decrees against you) Decr part. 2 cons 24. quaest. 3. cap. 8 ad ecclesiā non pertinent illi, qui in eius vnitate corporaliter misti per pessimam vitam se­parantur, they belong not to the Church which be­ing corporally mixed in the societie thereof, are separated by a most lewd life.

To be short, the places alleadged by Bellarmine, do proue, that wicked men may bee in the Church, but not of the Church. This my distinction is groun­den vppon the verie wordes of Saint Iohn; 1 Iohn. 2. 19. they went out from vs, but they [...] not of vs: for if they had beene of vs, they would haue continued with vs. But this commeth of passe, that it might ap­peare, that they are not all of vs.

15 To prooue that the Catholike Church is, and hath beene alwayes visible, Bellarm. de ec­cles. lib. 3, ca. 12 Bellarmine heapeth vp these places of Scriptures: Math, 18, 17: tell it vnto the Church. Act, 15. 4. When they were come to Ierusalem, they were receiued of the Church. Phil. 3. 6, concerning zeale, I persecuted the Church.

For an answere hereunto, I will lay downe the sun­drie significations of the worde (ecclesia Church) in the sacred Scriptures.

This word (not to speake of it as it is Psal, 26, 5 Act. 19 32, 40. vsed in ma­lampartem, viz. For a companie of wicked people) is taken six waies.

[Page 97]1 For all the elect that haue beene in the worlde, are, or shall bee. and in this sence it is vsed in the Symbole of the Apostles: I beleeue the Catholike Church: and Math, 16, 18. Vppon this rocke will I build my Church. Ephes. 1, 22, God hath appointed Christ ouer all things to bee the head to the Church, and Chap, 5, 32, I speake concerning Christ and concerning his Church.

2 For that part of the elect, which triumpheth with Christ in heauen, and is commonly called the try um­phant Church

This is that Church which S. Paul calleth Ephes 5. 27 a glorious Church not hauing spot &c., or any such thing: and that Reuel. 7. 9. great multitude, which no man could number, of all nations, and kindreds and people and tongues which stood before the throne, & before the Lambe clothed with long white robes, and palmes in their hands, in token of victorie:

3 For that part of the elect, which warreth vppon earth and is called the militant Church; And of this the Apostle speaketh Acts, 5, 11, great feare came on all the Church, and 1, Tim, 3, 15, the house of God, which is the Church of the liuing God:

4 For particular congregatiōs cōfessing Christs true Religion, as Reuel, 2, 1, vnto the Church of the Ephesians, &c.

5 For the gouernours of the Church, as Math. 18, 17 tell it to the Church, that is, to the gouernours of the Church.

6 For the people or flocke committed to euerie Pastours charge, as Act. 20. 28, take heede vnto your selues, and to all the flocke, whereof the holy Ghost hath made you ouerseers to feede the Church of God &c, in which words poimnion and ecclesia doe signifie one, and the same thing.

[Page 98]Now to apply this distinction; the places alleaged by Bellarmine, doe proue that particular Churches and the members thereof, are visible; but they proue not, that the Catholicke and vniversall Church is visible. Now we grant▪ that particular congregatiōs are visible: but wee denie with the auncient Clemens, A­lexand, lib. 7 Strom. Ambros in Epes, c, 3, et Aug. in psa, 90 concione, 2 fa­thers, that the Catholike Church is visible: and dooe hold that it cannot be espied but by the eyes of faith. Therefore your Cardinall disputeth, not ad idem,

16. To proue that it is impossible that the visible Church should vtterly faile vpon the earth, and fall from God, Bellarm, de eccles, li, 3, c, 13 Bellarmine quoteth Math. 6. 18. The gates of hell shall not peruaile against it. In which place our Sauiour speaketh of the vniuersall inuisible Church, and not of a particular visible Church, as Bellarmine expounds it; for had he spoken of a vi­sible Church, he would haue saide aedificabo ecclesias meas, I will build my Churches: because many particu­lar visible Churches were then about to bee in the world.

But he saith, aedifica [...]o ecclesiam meam, I will build my Church; noting one Church, not many, euen as it is al­so in the Creed: I beleeue the Church; not this or that Church, but the Catholike Church, which is an in­visible companie of the faithfull, elected and chosen to eternall life, and not a visible companie of men, professing the same faith and religion, and acknow­ledging the Bishop of Rome to bee their chiefe pastour, as your Popish Lindan. lib, 4 cap, 84. Canisi­us de praecept. eccles. ar [...], 9, et Bellarm, de ec­cles, lib. 3. cap. 2 Doctours define it. A­gaine, had Christ here meant any other Church but the Church vniuersall, then had he not beene as good as his word: for the gates of hell haue pre­vailed against the foure great Patriarchall Seas of the Churches, Constantinople, Alexandria, Antioch and [Page 99] Ephesus, and against all other particular Churches that flourished in the former a [...]es: It remaineth therefore that we expound this place, not with Bel­larmine of a particular visible Church, but of the Catholike vniuersal Church, against which the gates of hell Valitura & indi­cat. praevalita­ras negat. shal be of strength, but they shall not pruaile by strength.

17 To proue that generall Counsels ought onely to be called and appointed by the Popes authoritie, Bellarm. de Concil lib. 1, cap▪ 12 Bellarmine alleadgeth Math. 18. 20. Where two or three are gathered together in my name, there am I in the middes of them. Loe heare your learnedst writer saith, that to assēble in the name of Christ, is to assēble in the name of the Pope. A goodly expositiō.

18 To proue that all men are bound of necessitie to receiue the decrees of Counsels, without any triall or examination of them, Bellarm. de Concil. lib. 1. cap. [...]8. Bellarmine quoteth▪ Deut 17. 12▪ That man that will doe presumptuovsly, not hearkening vnto the Priest (that standeth before the Lord thy God, to minister there) that man shall die. But hee quoteth not the wordes immediatly going before; Verse [...] according to the law, which they shall reach thee, and according to the iudgemēt which they shal tell thee, shalt thou doe. See here, there is no absolute iudiciall power giuen to the Priest, but according to the law. Thus doth your Cardinall dispute with vs, as the Matth. 4. 6▪ Deuill did with Christ: quoting onely that which serueth for his turne, and leauing out that which ma­keth against him.

19 To proue that the goods of the Clergy both secu­lar & ecclesiasticall, ought to be exempted from paying tribute to Princes, Bellarm, de Clericis. ca. 2 [...] Bellarmine quoteth, Ge▪ 47. 22 onely the land of the Priests bought hee not: for the Priestes had an ordinary of Pharaoh, and they did eate their ordinarie, which Pharaoh gaue them: wherfore they sould not their gound: and verse 27. Ioseph made it a law ouer the Land of Aegipt vnto this day, [Page 100] that Pharaoh should haue he fift part; except the land of the Priestes onely, which was not Pha­raohs.

But Bellarmine considereth not, that the worde Cohen here vsed, signifieth as wel a Prince as a priest; To quote some places for the verifying hereof, In the 41. of Genesis, verse 45. Ioseph is saide to marrie Ase­nath the daughter of Potipherah Cohen, that is prince not Priest of On: for I doe nor thinke, that Ioseph would marrie the daughter of an idolatrous Priest.

Likewise in the 2. of Samuel, chap, 8. verse, 18, it is saide that the sonnes of Dauid, Cohanim haiu, were chiefe rulers or Princes, not Priests.

So in the 20 of the same booke, verse, 26. Ira the Iairite is called Cohen le Dauid, that is a chiefe prince about Dauid, as Saint Hierome expoundeth it saying Vide Hieron, traditi. du. he­braic▪ in lib, Regum▪ Ira Iairites erat sacerdos Dauid, id est magister; sicut alib [...] scriptum est. filij autem Dauiderant sacerdotes, id est magi­stri fratrum suorum. Ira the Iairite was a Priest of Dauid, that is, a ruler, as it is else where written: the sonnes of Dauid were priests, that is rulers of there brethren.

Nowe to make application of this that hath beene said: whereas the text onely proueth, that the Prin­ces or officers of Pharaohs houshold, who were maintained by Pharaohs prouision, were exempted from paying tribute to Pharaoh: Bellarmine pre­tendeth to proue thereby, that priests were exemp­ted too.

To conclude, be it granted, that they were thereby exempted, It was but a politicke lawe made by IOSEPH for that Countrie onely: Princes of other Countreyes were not bounde to that consti­tution

[Page 101]20 To proue that euery one hath from his na­tiuitie an Angel for his custodie, the Rhem. in A­poc. 1, sect, 9 Rhemists quote Act, 12. 15. It is his Angell: which place me thinkes might better be translated thus; it is his messenger: for the Act. 12. 5 Church that made earnest prayer vnto God for him, were not so simple as to thinke, that an An­gell Ibid▪ verse. 13 knocked at their entrie doore: but they verilie thought, when Rhode tolde them that it was Peter that knocked, that it was a messenger come from Peter.

21 Rhem. ibid. They doe also for the same purpose, quote Gen. 48, 16. The Angell, which hath deliuered mee from all euill, blesse the children, &c. But heere by Angell is to bee vnderstood Christ: as appeareth by Genesis 31, 13, where the same Angell is called the God of Bethel. and by Gen. 32, 28. where Ia­cob is called Israell, because he had power with God: and by the 30. verse of the same Chapter, where the place where Iacob wrestled with him, is called Peniel, because hee had there seene GOD face to face.

22 To proue that the Angels doe offer vppe our prayers vnto God: your Rhem. in Apocal. 8. Rhemists quote Revel. 8. 3 Then another Angell came and stood before the al­tar hauing a golden censer, and much odours was giuen vnto him, that hee should offer with the pray­ers of all Saints vpon the golden altar, which is bee­fore the throne.

But they considered not, howe that Saint Austen vppon this place, saith, that Aug. quaest, in Euangel. 34▪ this Angell is Christ: that the golden censeris his bodie, out of which Godu Aug homil. in Apocal. 6. smelt a sweete sauour; and that CHRIST doth sanctifie our prayers, as the Altar sanctifieth the gift.

23 To proue that Angels may bee worshipped, [Page 102] your Rhemin. Apo­cal, 19▪ lect. 4 Rhemists quote Iosua. 5. 14. Ioshua fell on his face to the earth and did worship.

But herein Ioshua non a­dorasset, ni si: agnouisset de­um, &c. Origen, homil. 6, in Ioshuam. Iosua (to vse Saint Origens exposition) would not haue adored and worshipped him, had hee not knowne him to be God: for who else is the Prince of the armie of the power of God, but our Lord Iesus Christ?

Thus you see, how that Origen thinketh, that Io­shua worshipped not an Angell, but the Lord Christ x the Captaine of the Lords host,

24 To proue that the Virgin Marie was free from Originall sinne, Ioshua 5, 14 & 15 * Bellarm, lib, 3 de calt. Sanct. cap, 15. Bellarmine quoteth Cantic. 4, 7. thou art all faire my loue, and there is noe spotte in thee,

But Saint Paule, who was a better expounder of the scripture, then Cardinall Bellarmine, tooke this place in the Canticle, to bee meant of the spouse of Christ, and not of the mother of Christ: for he y appli eth it to the Church which is all glorious, & with­out spot or wrinckle: and not to the Virgin Marie, who (to vse Saint Austens words? Aug de sanct. Virginit, cap, 4 was more blessed y Ephs, 5. 27 percipiendo fidem Ceristi, quam concipiendo carnem Christi; by perceiuing the faith of Christ, then by conceiuing the flesh of Christ.

25 To proue that there are seuen Sacraments, viz. Baptisme, the Eucharist, Confirmation, Penance, Matrimonie, orders, and extreame vnction; your Bellarm, lib, 2. de Sacram▪ c. 26 et Rhem, in A­pocal, 1, sect. 3 Doctors heape vp together sundrie places of Scrip­ture, where the number of seuen is mentioned, as, 2, Reg. 5. 10. Elisha sent a messenger vnto him, saying; Goe and wash thee in Iorden seuen times, and thy flesh shall come againe to thee, and thou shalt bee cleansed. Exodus. 29, 37. Seuen daies shalt thou cleanse the Altar, and sanctifie it, so the Alter shall bee most holy. Iob, 42. 8, Take vnto you now seuen Bullockes and seuen Rammes and goe to my servant Iob, and offer vp, for your selues a burnt [Page 103] offering, &c. And the Reuel, where mention is made of seuen Churches, seuen Angels, seuen starres, seuen Candlestickes, and seuen thunders. I wonder that Iud, 8 these dreamers did forget to quote Gen. 41, 18 19, 20. Where Pharaoh dreamed that he saw come vpc Reuel, 17, 8 out of the riuer, seuen leane and euill fauoured kine, which did eate vppe seuen fat kine: and Reuel. 17, 3. Where Saint Iohn sawe a woman sit vpon a scarlet coloured beast, full of names of blas­phemie which had seuen heads, &c. For this beast with seuen heads is called a Mysterie, or a Sacrament, as your vulgar translation hath it. I will not say, that by this beast with seuen heads, is meant the Pope with his seuen sacraments: for d the seuen heades are seuen viz, Caelius, Auentinas, Exquitinus, Capitolinus, V [...]minalis, Palatinus et Quirinalis. mountaines, wheron the woman sitteth: they are also seuen Viz. Reges, Consules, Decē viri, Tribuni, Dictatores, Imperatores, et Papae. kings: viz. Reges, cōsules, Decem viri, Tribuni, Dictatores fiue are fallen, and viz. Impera­tores. one is, and viz. Papae, another is not yet come. But I say, that they may as well picke out hence their seuen popish sacra­ments, as from the places which they alleadge: for the number of seuen is here my sticall, and prophe­ticall, as well as there.

26 To proue that all which die vnbaptized, vn­lesse the want of baptisme be recompenced either by martyrdome or pennance, must needes bee depriued of eternalllife, your Bellarm, lib, [...] ▪ de baptism. c; 4 et Rhem, in Iohn. 3. Doctours quote. Iohn 3. 5, Ex­cept that a man be borne of water and of the spirit, he cannot enter into the kingdome of God, whereby water is not to bee understood materiall water, but spirituall water wherwith the holy ghost dothwash vs into newnes of life, or if it were to be vnderstood, of the Element of water, yet (as the master of the sentences expounds it) Petrus Lom­bard. lib. 4, Sent dist, 4 intelligendum est de illis qui possunt et contemnunt baptizari: It must be vnderstood of those which may: and yet contemne to be bap­tized. Yea, one of your Innocentius 3 apud Greg, Decret. lib. 3. tit. 42. cap, 3 Popes iudged, that this place maketh nothing against baptizing of infants, [Page 104] as appeareth by these his wordes: Ex vi literae satis patet praedictas authoritates, &c. By the very letter it is apparent, that the foresaid authorities (hee spake of this place and of diuers others such like) must on­ly be vnderstood of those that are of age, which haue a multitude of sinnes, and cannot be vnderstoode of little ones, which onely haue originall sinne. But if the Pope had not saide it; Bernard. e­pist, 77 Nequaquam possum omnino desperare salutem, si aquam non cōtemptus, sed sola prohibe at imposibilitas: I cannot altogether despaire of their saluation, if contempt do not prohi­bite the water of baptisme, but only an impossibilitie of hauing of it. Clemens, e­pist, 4 Bonum enim est, et puritati conve­niens etiam corpus aqua diluere; bonum dico, non quasi principale illud, in quo mens purificatur, sed quod hoc sit sequela illius boni, in quo caro diluitur: for it is a good and a conuenient thing, to wash the bodie in water; good I say, but not that principall good, whereby the mind is cleansed, but that this is a sequele or a consequent good thing to that, where­by the flesh is washed.

27 To proue that the body of Christ is really and substantially in the Sacrament, you vsually quote Math. 26. this is my body. But you must know, that the scripture vsually speaketh tropically in the decla­ration of the Sacraments, and saith (this is) for (this signifieth and representeth) for example sake and for verifying what I haue said, take a view of Gen. 17 10. Where Circumcision is called the This is my couenant. gen. 17, 10▪ couenant it selfe, whereas it was a It shall be a figne of the co­u [...]nāt gen, 17 11 signe onely of the couenant: and of Exod. 12. 11. where the lambe is saide to be the It is the Lords Passouer▪ Lordes passouer when as it was onely a It is the sacri­fice of the lords Passouer▪ Exod. 12, 27. sacrifice and The blood shalbe a token for you Exod. 12, 13. token of the Lords passouer.

Saint Paul also speaking of the Sacrament of the Iewes, saith, that [...], Cor▪ 10▪ 4 the rocke was Christ, that is, sig­nified Christ.

Nowe to applie this, in the same sence Christ here [Page 105] speaketh of this sacrament of the newe testament, say­ing: this is my body, that is this signifieth, exhibi­teth and presenteth vnto you my bodie.

This my exposition is confirmed by the iudge­ment of Saint Augustine: Augu. contr Adimant. cap. 12 non dubitauit dominus dicere, hoc est corpus meum, cum daret signum corporis sui. The Lord doubted not to say, this is my bodie, when hee gaue a signe of his body. And in another place: August. in Psal. 3. Christus corporis sui figuram discipulis commendaeuit: Christ did commend to his disciples a figure of his body. Yea, the seuenth general Councell, vpon these words, hoc est corpus meum; inferred thus: Vide Concil. tom. 3. in Ni­cen, 2, Act. 6 Ecce igiter viuisicantis illius corporis imaginem totam, panis scilicet substantiam, quam mandauit apponi, &c. Behold therefore the whole or onely image of that quickeninge body, to wit, the substance of bread, which he commāded to be set before them.

Loe heere, they held, that our Sauiour commanded to bee set before his disciples, not the forme onely of bread, but the substance of bread; and not this body but the image and figure of his body; August. in Psal. 3. quid ergo paras dentem et ventrem? crede et man ducasti: why doest thou therefore make ready thy teeth, & the belly? beleeue in Christ and thou hast eaten him.

28 Canisius de sacram. extrem. vnct. et Rhem. in hunc, locum. You ground your sacrament of extreame vnctiō vpon the 5th, chapter of Iames vers. 14, Is any man sicke amonge you? let him call for the elders of the Church, & let them pray for him, & annoint him with oile, &c. wherunto I answere, that the gift of healing was then in the Church, as appeareth in Marke. 6, 13, and that this annointing with oyle, was in those daies a signe of that miraculous gift; & that the gift being now taken away, the signe is to no vse.

2. it followeth not, that this annoynting with oile is therefore a sacrament, because the Apostles vsed it in healing of the diseased: for Christ himself did oh. 9▪ 6 spit on [Page 106] the ground, and made clay of the spittle, and annoin­ted the eyes of the blind with claie. Nowe doth it therefore follow that this annointing the eyes of the blind with clay, is a sacrament, because Christ vsed it in curing of the blind?

Marke 7, 33 Hee did also put his finger in the eares of one that was deafe, and stammered in his speech, and did spit, and did touch his tongue. Doth it follow then that it is a sacramēt to put our fingers in the eares of deafe men; or to spit or touch the tongues of them that are dumbe?

29 To proue, that it was lawfull for the Patri­arkes of the Hebrewes, by way of dispensation to haue many wiues, Bellarm, de matrim, cap, 11 propos. 4 Bellarmine quoteth, Gen, 16, 2 Where Sara gaue consent to Abraham to take ano­ther wife, which shee (saith he) would not haue done, if it had beene vnlawfull. Whereunto I aunswere, that from the falles and infirmities of holy men or women, the argument followeth not, to proue the thing to be lawfull Gen. 9, 21 Noah offended in drunkennes, and Genesis. 19, 33 Lot in incest, and 2 Sam. 11, 4, Dauid in adultery, and 1 Reg, 11. 1 Salomon in marrying many outlandish women, & Mathew. 26 Peter in thrise denying his maister: doth it followe, that it is therefore lawfull for vs, to do the like? No; Aug. in psa. 51 non cadendi exemplum propositum est, sed sicecideris re­surgendi, &c. There is not proposed to thee any example of falling, but of arising when thou art fal­len.

Take heede thou doe not fall, let not the slippe of the greater, be the delight of the lesser; but let the fall of the greater bee a trembling to the lesser; for the Aug de doct. Christan: lib, 3. 23 falles of the greater are written to this purpose, that the saying of the Apostle may euery where be trē ­bled at, wher he saith, let him that standeth take heed least he fall. Bellarmine therfore playeth the spider, and out of a good flowre sucketh deadly poyson:

[Page 107]Secondly, I answere, that Hagar was not Abra­hams wife, while Sara liued for shee was still vnder Saraes correction, and was called her maide, as you may see in Gene. 16, 6. Then Abraham saide vnto Sarah. Behold, thy maide is in thy hand, doe with her, as it pleaseth thee. &c. and verse. 9, Then the Angell of the Lorde saide to her, returne to thy Dame, and humble thy selfe vnder her hands.

30 To proue that the Patriarkes and Prophets before Christs cōming were not in heauen, but were kept in an infernall place of darkenesse called Limbus Patrum, and were thence deliuered by Christes des­cending into hell, Bellarm. de Christi anima lib, 4 cap. 11 Bellarmine alleadgeth Zachar. 9 11. I haue loosed thy prisoners out of the pit wherein is no water.

But Saint Austen doth farre otherwise expound this text, and in a better sence: for hee is of opinion, that the Prophet there speaketh of the deliuerance of the people from their cruell, and vniust bondage and captiuity: and that, by the pit without water he mea­ueth Humanae mi­senae siccā pro­funditatem et sterilē vbi non sunt fluenta iu­stitiae, sed ini­quitatis lutum. Aug. de civitate Dei, li. 18. c▪ 5 the drie and barren gulfe of humane misery, where there are noe flowing springes of equitie, but standing pudles of iniquity.

31 To proue that Antichrist shall bee one particu­lar man, and shall haue a proper name, Bellarm, lib, 3 de Pontif. ca. 10 Bellarmine alleadgeth, Reuel. 13, 18. Heere is wisedome Let him that hath wit, count the number of the beaste: for it is the number of a man, and his number is sixe hundreth threescore and sixe. But of an other mind is Irenaeus, who is a most anciēt doctor of the church, euen the Vide Trithe­mium descrip­toribus ecclesi­asticis, cap, 8 scholler of Poly carpe, who was the disci­ple of Saint Iohn that wrote the Revelation▪ His te­stimonie is this: Iren, lib. 5 adv▪ haeres, c. 30 Sed et Latemos nomen sexcentorum sexagint a sex annorum in secontinet; et valde verisimile est, quoniam verissimum regnum hoc habet vocabulum, Laetini enim sunt, quinuncregnāt: But the name Lateinos [Page 108] also containeth the number 666. and it is verie likelie, because the moste true kingdome hath this name, for they are Latines which now raigne.

Thus you see, how that Irenaeus thought, that An­tichrist shall not haue a name proper to one man; but a name that agreeth to a kingdome, state, compa­nie or succession of men. And of the same minde was Arethas Cappadox, as one of your owne Feu-ardētius in Iren. l. 5. c. 30 writers ac­knowledgeth.

Yea, the said father reporteth, that those who had seene Saint Iohn Facie ad faci­em▪ Iren▪ lib: 5 de haeres, ca. 30 face to face, did testifie that the number of the beasts name Numerus no­minis bestiae, secundum Grae corum compu­putationem, per literas quae in eo sunt, sexcen­tos habet et sex­aginta, et sex; hoc est, decadas aequales hex a­contasin, et hec atoncadas ae▪ quales monasin, Iraeneus ibid. according to the cōputa­tion of the Greeke, by the letters that are therein, shal containe 666. and that it Valde verisi­mile est. Ibid. is very likely, that his name shalbe Latinos.

Whitakerus in resp. ad tricesimam nonam Sanderi demonstratio­nem. Quod Irenaeus verisimile esse dixerit, nos pro­culdubio verum certum (que) possimus affirmare: that which Ireneus saide was very likely. wee without doubt may boldly affirme, to be a moste certaine and apparent truth: and that which he could but Nos non in eo periclitabimur, nec asseuerantes pronuntiabimus hoc cum nomen habiturum: scientes quoniam si oporteret manifeste praesenti tempore praeconiari nomen eius, per ipsum vtique editum fuisset, qui et apocalypsin viderat, Iren, lib. 5 cap. 30. ghesse at in his time, Wee may nowe define; time (which is the best interpreter of a prophecie) hauing made that plaine and perspicuous, which vntill the Certius et sine periculo est, sustinere adimpletionem prophetiae, quam suspicari et diuinare nomina quaelibet. Iren Ibid. pro­phecie was cleared by they fulfilling and euent there­of, was darke and ambiguous▪

To conclude then, I holde it to bee an oracle for truth, had Ireneus not ghessed at it, that Antichristsz Omnes prophetiae priusquam habent effectum, aenigmata et ambiguitates sunt hominibus Iren. lib, 4▪ cap. 43. [Page 109] name is Romane, or Latine: for these Characters [...] do signifie 666. and this number is gathered of the small number, [...], which in the whole maketh 666. as appeareth by this computation of Feu-ardentius in Iren. lib. 5 cap. 30. Fen-arden [...] tius.

λ30
α1
τ300
ε5
ι10
ν50
ο70
ς200
χξς / 666.

I haue set downe this computation, not to play the Cabalist vpon letters, but to shew, that this Anti­christian beast is a Latine, and to bringe you to a full detestation of the Romish Church. For what Church is there in the world, that can so iustly bee called the Latine Church? Is not the head of that Church a La­tine? doth he not raigne in Italie, which inolde time was called Latium or Latinum? doth he not make the Latine translation of scripture onely authenticall? vseth hee not the Latin tongue in his idolatrous Sy­nagogues? Doth he not Reuel. 13, 16. make al, both small & great, rich and poore, free and bond, to giue vnto him their fidelity, oath and obedience; and to come to his Latine seruice? And doth he suffer any to Reuel. 13, 17. buy, or sell, or to liue within his territories; saue he that pro­fesseth himselfe to bee a Romane or Latin, in respect of his Religion?

[Page 110]32 To proue that Antichrist shall reedifie andc Bellarm, de Pontif lib▪ 3, c▪ 13, et Rhemist. in 2, Thess. 2 build againe the Temple of Ierusalem, and haue his imperiall seate there, your Doctours alleadge 2. Thess. 2. 4. He doth sit as God in the Temple of GOD, &c. Whereunto I answeare, that it is impossible for Antichrist, to sit in the Temple at Ierusalem, because it was destroyed within the compasse of 40 yeares after Christ by Vide Ioseph de bello Iudai­co li. 7. c▪ 9, et, 10 the armie of Titus Vespasianus, in such sort, that their was not Luk, 21, 6, a stone left vppon a stone that was not throwne downe.

But you will say, that though a stone doth not now lie vpon a stone, yet is it not impossible to make one stone to be vpon another there. I answeare, that is im­possible: for wee Vide Ruffin. inst, li, 8▪ c▪ 38▪ et Theodoret. hb. 3▪ cap. 20 read, that the Iewes by the leaue and helpe of Iulian the Emperour, endeauoured to build againe their temple and cittie about 330 years after the death of Christ. But the Lorde, to shew that he was not pleased, as Sozomen. lib 5, cap, vlt. Sozomen saith, with the renewing of the temple, hindered this their enter­prise, first by fire from heauen, and after out of the earth, and by terrible earthquakes, whereby many of them were slaine.

But you will further say, that the reason why God hindered Iulian from building agine the temple, was because hee will suffer none to build it againe, saue onely Antichrist. I answeare, that he will neuer suffer any man that either is, or shall be to the end of the world, to reedifie and build againe that temple: for Erit in templo abominatio de solationis, et vs (que) ad consum mationem et finem persevera bit. Vulgar, editio. there shalbe in the temple, as the Prophet Danieli Daniel, 9▪ 27 hath foretold, the abomination of desolation, & that desolation shall continue vnto the consummation and end, that is, Vsque, ad consummatio­nem mundi et finem perseue­rabit. Hieron. in Dan. 9 vntill the consummation of the world, and end of all thinges. Yea, Luk, 21, 2 [...] Ierusalem (as saith our Sauiour) shalbe torden vnder foote of the Gentiles, vntill the time of the Gentiles bee fulfilled, that is, vntill there Mat, 24, 29 et 30 appeare the signe of the sonne of [Page 111] man in heauen, and there be signes in the sunne and moone, and the powers of heauen be shaken: which shall be immediately before the last iudgement.

Now then, seeing that God hath thus accursed Ie­rusalem with perpetuall desolation: I gather hence that Antichrist shall not sit in the Temple there, as Bellarmine teacheth you: and consequently, that by the Temple in this place, is not to bee vnderstoode the Temple of Ierusalem.

By the Temple therefore hee meaneth these con­gregatiōs, that were somtimes true visible Churches: that should (notwithstanding their reuolting) bee re­puted & taken to be true Churches, by the members and fauourites thereof.

To this exposition doe both the Greeke and Latine fathers subscribe. Cathisthesetai eis ton naon tou theou he shall sit in the Temple of God, that is, (saith Saint Chrysost. in 2. Thessal. [...] Chrysostome) Ou ton en Ierosolumois alla eis tas eccle­sias not in the Temple of Ierusalem, but in the Churches, whereunto agreeth that of Oeucumeni­us: Ou ton en Ierousalem legei, alla eis tas ecclestas tou theou the Apostle saith not, hee shall sit in the Temple of Ierusalem: but in the Churches of God,o Oecumenius in 2, Thess 2. that is in such Churches as both haue beene true vi­sible Churches of God, and do also retaine the name and shadow of the Church.

As for the Latine fathers, they were so farre from thinking that Ierusalem should bee the seat of Anti­christ, as that they confidently auouched, that Rome is mystical Babilon spoken of in the Reuelation▪ and consequently that the Church of Rome is the seate of Antichrist, and not the temple of Ierusalem, I will acquaint you with their expresse words. Hieron. lib. 2 aduersus Ioui­nian. Roma (saith S. Hierome) aut fortitudinis nomen est apud Graecos, aut sublimitatis iuxta Hebraeos. Serua quod diceris: virtus te excelsāfaciat, non voluptas humilē: maledictionē quā tibi [Page 112] saluator in Apocalypsi cōminatus est, potes effugere per pani­tentiam: Rome is either with the Greekes a name of strength, or with the Hebrues, a name of height and sublimity. Rome, see that thou be aunswerable to thy name. Let vertue exalt thee, not pleasure debase thee; thou maiest by repentance escape that curse, which our Sauiour hath threatened thee with.

Many other such like places, hath the same Hieron. Epist. ad Marcellam. quaest. 11▪ ad Algasiam. in comment. in Isaia cap. 4, et in praefat. de spi­ritu sancto. r August. de Civitate Dei lib. 18. cap. 22. et cap. 27. fa­ther in his worthie writings. Saint Austen also a­greeth with him, and saith that Rome is, altera Babi­lon, another Babilon, and August. de Civitate Dei lib. 18. cap. 2. secunda Babilonia: a se­cond Babilon. Yea, Cusan. lib. 2. de Concordia Cathol. cap. vlt. Cusanus your owne Cardinall confesseth that Beda and all the auncient interpre­ters haue so expounded this place in the Reuela­tion.

Thus you see in part, howe that your expositions are quite contrarie to the expositions of the ancient fathers, and as sophisticall as the expositions of the Scribes.

Many other places of scripture might bee produ­ced, which your writers haue by their false expositi­ous corrupted: but I haue thought good, to make mention of these onely, as beeing places of greatest consequent.

Now let me intreat you, that you would vouch­safe from henceforth to embrace these our expositi­ons, and to reiect the corrupt glosses of your owne expositours.

The Recusant.

Embrace your expositions? No, I will embrace the Popes,

The Minister.
[Page 113]

The Popes? why I pray I pray you?

The Recusant.

Why? because hee cannot erre in expounding of the scriptures,

The Minister.

Not erre▪ Alphons. de haeres, lib. 1, cap 4. Non credo aliquem esse adeo impu­dentē Papae assentatorem, vt ei tribuere hoc Velit, vt nec errare, nec in interpretatione sacrarum scriptura­rum hallucinari possit. Nam, cum constet, plures eorum adeo esse illiteratos, vt Grammaticam penitus ignorent, qui fit, vt sacras literas interpretari possint? I doe not beleeue that there is any so impudēt a flat­terer of the Pope, that will giue him this prehemi­nence, that hee can neither erre, nor misse in expounding of the sacred scriptures: for seeing it is well knowne, that many Popes be so vtterly voide of learning, as that they know not the principles of Grammar; howe may it be, that they should be able to expound the scriptures?

Besides this, I haue alreadie shewed you that your expositions agree not with the words of scripture.

The Recusant.

What though? Hosius de ex­presso verbo Dei. Si quis habeat interpretationem, ecclesiae Romanae de loco aliquo scripturae, etiamsi nec sciat, nec intelligat, an, et quomodo cum Scriptu­rae Verbis conueniat, tamen habet ipsissimum verbū [Page 114] Dei: If a man haue the exposition of the Church of Rome, touching any place▪ of the Scriptures, although hee neither know, nor vnderstand, whether and how it agreeth with the words of the Scripture, yet hath hee the verie words of God.

The Minister.

O horrible blasphemie! You haue (I see) the same opinion of the Popes expositions, that thee Rabbini­call Iewes had of the expositions of their Rabbines? for they (as Lyra reporteth) cried out thus: Lyra in Deu­teron. cap. 17 Recipi­endum est quic quid hoc modo proponatur, etiam si dicant dextram esse sinistram: wee must needes receiue, what soeuer the Rabbines propound vnto vs, although they tell vs, that the right hand is the left. Yea, Rabbi▪ Abra­ham Hispanus. not­withstanding (say they) our expositions seeme to vs neuer so true, and right; yet must we throw our truths to the ground: for the truth indeed is with them.

To be plaine with you, had wee no other cause to eondemne you for hereticks; yet this one (me thinks) should be sufficient.

The Recusant.

What! do you repute all those to bee heretickes, thata Quicunque aliter sacram scripturam in­telligit, quam sensus spiritus flagitat, a quo scriptaest: sicet ab ecclesia non recesserit, tamē haereticus ap­pellari potest. Hieron. in Ga­lat. 1. et Isid. lib, 8. Orig. expound the scriptures amisse? admit we did erre in expounding of the scriptures: are we therefore to be ranged amongst heritickes? O horrible blasphemie!

The Minister.

Yes, I hold with the ancient fathers, that he is an hereticke, that expoundeth the scriptures otheerwise then the meaning of the holy Ghost requireth; so be it he persist and perseuere therein after that the true sence thereof hath beene shewed him.

[Page 115]But not to stand any longer vpon your expositiōs: let vs proceede on, and take a view of your agree­ments with the Seuerians, Sampsees, Simonians, Ta­tians, valentinians and Zuenckfeldians.

The Recusant.

Wherein doe wee agree with the Seuerians, and Sampsees?

The Minister,

The Seuerians, (as testifieth Aug, de hae­res. cap. 24. Saint Austen) depended much vpon such miracles, as they either forged themselues, or effected by the helpe of the deuills: so do you, as your owne writers acknowledge. Alexand. de Hales, part. 4 et quaest. 53. mem. 4. In sa­cramento (saith Alexander de Hales) apparet caro, inter dum humana procuratione, interdum operatione diabolica: In the sacrament appeareth flesh, sometimes by mans procurement, and sometimes by the operation of the Deuill.

The Epiphan▪ haeres. 53. Sampsees kept the spittle of two women whom they worshipped; and the dust of their feet, & caried it about with them to cure diseases withall: so do you worship the ashes & reliques of saints, & carie them about with you for the same purpose that the Sampsees did.

The Recusant.

Wherein doe wee resemble the Simonians?

The Minister.

Simon Magus gaue his owne image, and thee August. de haeres. cap▪ 1. Image of his whore Selene; to bee worshipped of his [Page 116] followers: so the present Church of Rome giueth the image of the whore of Babylon to bee worshipped, and the images of those that were the authors of their pretended religious orders.

2 Simon Magus, Docebat de­testandam tur­pitudinem in differenter vten di saeminis. August, Ibid. taught, as Saint Austen wit­nesse [...]h, that it is no sinne to vse women indifferenter, that is, without making difference betwixt wife, con­cubine, and harlot: so doe you teach, that hee that hath no wife, may insteed of her haue a concubine, as is apparent in some copies of your Dist. 34. Is qui Parisijs. anno 1505 decrees; where these words are to be found: Qui non habet vxorem, loco illius concubinam debet habere: hee that hath not a wife, ought in steede of her to haue a concu­bine.

And in the Chapter immediatly following it is thus written: Christiano non nisi vnam tantum habere licet, aut vxorem, aut certe loco vxoris, si coniux deest, con­cubinam: It is lawefull for a Christian man to haue onely one woman, either his wife, or in steed of his wife, if his wife bee wanting, a concubine. Yea, Epis­copus (saith your great Abbate De Cohabit. Clericorum et mulier. Panormitan) non tenetur deponere clericum concubinarium: the Bishop is not bound to depriue a Priest that keepeth a Concu­bine.

3 Simon Magus Act, 8, 20. thought that the gist of God, might be obtained with money. And thereuppon those that buy and sell orders are by the ancient fa­thers accounted Simonians. Concil. Chal▪ [...]ed. Act 15, can. 2, Siquis episcoporum (say the three hundreth and thirtie fathers assembled in the Councel of Chalcedon) acceptapecunia, ordinationem fecerit, et sub precium deduxerit impreciabilem gratiam, at que ordinauer it per pecunias episcopum, siue chorepiscopum siue presbyterum, siue diaconum, aut quemcunque alium, qui connumeratur inter Clericos; aut acceptapecunia, ordina­uerit aeconomum id est, defensorem, siue paranomarium: qui cunque ergohoc meditatus furit, si conuictus fuerit, ipse [Page 117] quidem subeat gradus sui periculum: et qui sic ordinatus fuerit, nullum habeat sructum ex huiusmodi et creatione probrosa et mercimonio, sed sit alienus et dignitat is et solici­tudinis eius, quam per pecunias introiuit. Sed et ille, qui in­stans tam turpibus et illicitis datis, intercessor apparuit, si­quidem clericus fuerit, de proprio decedat gradu: si vero lai­cus, siue monachus fuerit, anathema sit.

Those also are reputed Simonians, that obtaine their orders by flatterie, or by the letters of great personages, Chrysost, in Act. Apost. cap. 1, homil. 3 Cogita (saith Saint Chrystome, spea­king of this kind of Simonians) quid acciderit Simoni: Quid enim refert si non das peccuniam, sed pecu­niae loco adularis, subornas, multaquae machinaris? pecunia tua sit tecum in perditionem, quoniam putasti ambitu hu­mano parare donum dei.

Of both these sorts of Simonians there vvas great store in Saint Hieromes dayes, as may appeare by this speech of his: Hieron, in e­pist. ad Tit. c, 1. Nunc cernimus plurimos hanc rem beneficium facere, vt non quaeranteos, qui pos­sunt ecclesiae plus prodesse, etin ecclesia erigere co­lumnas: sed quos vel ipsi amant, vel quorum sunt obsequijs deliniti, vel pro quibus maiorum quispiam rogauerit, et vt deteriora taceam, qui vt clerici fierent, muneribus impetrarunt.

And of both these sorts, there is also great store in the Romish Church at this, day, as appeareth by this Spanish Collect. ex Hermā Nunes. prouerbe: Obispo de cahahorra haze los as­nos de corona: with bribes the Bishops are made blind, that crowne-shau'd asses orders find.

But what do I speake of those onely that buy and sell orders? Mantuan. lib. Calam. 3. Venalia nobis (saith Frier Mantuan. speaking of the Church of Rome) Templa sacerdotes, altaria, sacra coronae, ignis, thura, preces, caelum est venale, deus (que) Amongst vs, Churches, Priests, altars, sacri­fices, garlands, fier, franckencense, prayers and hea­uen are set to sale, yea God himselfe may be had for [Page 118] money amongst vs.

But what do I produce onely one witnesse? you shall haue more, thē those, of your owne religion, to verifie what I haue saide. Matthew Paris a monke of Saint Albons, saith, that the Mat, Paris in Henrico 3 sub anno. 241, vnsatiable greedines of the Church of Rome so increased confounding right and wrong; vt deposito pudore, velut meritrix vul­garis et effrons, omnibus venalis et exposita vsuram pro paruo, simoniam pro nullo inconueniente repu­taret, that laying shame aside as a common and im­pudent harlot, shee prostituteth, herselfe to euery man for money, accounting vsury for a smal fault, and Simonie for none.

Hereunto might be added the testimonies of Durand, de modo celebran di Concil lib, 2. Du­rande, and of Bernard of Clunice, who speaking of Rome, saith thus: Bernard Clu­niacens. in Satyra. Roma dat omnia omnia danti­bus: Omnia Romae cum pretio: Rome giueth all things to them that giue all thinges: all things at Rome will passe for money.

And vnto them might be adoyned Thomas Bec­ket, who, when for his wilfull disobedience, and treason committed against his Prince, he had fled to Rome for aide and succour, and saw that nothing would be wrought there without money, wrote thus thereof to the Bishop of Mentz: Mater Roma facta est meretrix, et prostituta est pro mercede: Rome ourThomas Beck. epist. ad Archi­episc. Moguntin mother is become an harlot, and for money prostitu­teth herselfe to sale.

But to come to the Popes themselues, wee Platina in Be­nedict. 9 read, that Pope Benedict the ninth sold his Popedome to Gregorie the sixth: that Sixtus the fourth Agrippa de Lenocinio, et orat, ad Lo­uaniens. built a sumptuous stewes in Rome, appointing it to be both masculine and faeminine, and making a gaine of thatxVid. Muscul, in Iohan. cap. 6. beastlie trade: and that these verses were made of Pope Alexander, and spread abroade in his time: viz.

Vendit Alexander, claues, altaria, Christum,
Vendere iure potest: emeratipse prius

Thatis, Pope Alexander maketh sale of his keyes; of his altars, and of Christ himselfe. Well may hee sell those thinges: for he payed deare for them. To conclude, on of your Iohannes Monachus. Canonists speaketh thus of your Romish courtes.

Curia vult marcas, bursas exhaurit et arcas:
Si bursae parcas, fuge papas et patriarchas:
Si dederis marcas, et eis impleveris arcas,
Culpasolueris qua (que) ligatus eris?

And an other of your Iohannes Andreas. Canonists, alluding to the name of Rome, versifieth thus: Roma manus rodit: quas rodere non valet, odit.

Yea▪ Theodoric, de Schismate▪ Theodoricus, Felinus deo­fficio Iudicis delegati. Felinus, Extrau. de Si­monia. ap, 1 num. 5, fol. 18 Panormitane, Archideaci florent. in tract, de haeres, Archiadocus Florentinus, Extrau, de Simonia. Hostiensis, and others of your owne writers acknowledge, howe that the Ro­mish Church pruiledgeth both the Pope and his Cardinales, to sell Bishoprickes, Deaneries, Abbies, Archdeaconries, yea, and all other thinges, that are simonia call by law positiue.

And thus much concerning your agreement with the Simonians: Now let vs come to the Tatians, Va­lentinians and Zuenckfieldians.

The Recusant.

Wherein agree you with the Tatians?

The Minister.

Epiphan, hae­res, 46 Tatianus the Hereticke, and author of the sect [Page 120] of the Encratites, did condemne all mariage as an impure state of life: so did Pope Syricius [...]a­pud Gratian [...]. distinct, 28, cap proposuisti. Syricius con­demne all mariages as vncleane both in the Clergie and the Laitie.

2 Both the hereticke Tatianus, and the hereticall Pope Syricius, to proue that mariage is simplie euill vide loca su­pracitata. alleadged Rom. 8. 8▪ they that are in the flesh can­not please God. And Galathians. 6, 8. Hee that sow­eth to the flesh, shall of the flesh reape corrupti­on. In which places, the Apostle speaketh not of the workes of nature, but of corrupt nature which ouerturneth the diuine order, which God in the creation set in nature.

The Recusant.

Wherein resemble we the Valentinians?

The Minister.

The Valentinians vsed a barbarous & vnknowne tongue among the common people as appeareth by these words of Saint Ierome: Hieron, ad Theodor. Barbaro simplices quos (que) terrent sono, vt quod non intelligunt, plus mirentur: the Valentinians terrifie the simple people with a barbarous sound of wordes, that whatsoeuer they vnderstand not, they may the more wonder at, and haue in reuerence. And this practise of the Valen­tinians, may fitly be paralleled by the practise of the Romish Church at this day, in vsing an vnknowne and barbarous toung in their Church-seruice. I call it a barbarous tongue, because the common people vnderstand it not: for 1 Cor▪ 14, 11 except I know the power of the voice, I shall be vnto him that speaketh, abarbarian, and he that speaketh shall be a barbarian vnto me.

The Recusant.
[Page 121]

Wherein do weioyne with the Zuenckfieldians.

The Minister.

The Vide. Hosius Polo­nus in lib. de expresso▪ Dei verbo. Zuenckfieldians, refused to be iudged by the scriptures calling them egena elementa, beggerly ele­ments, and fled vnto the inward and secret reuelati­ons of the spirit: and in like sort do you refuse to bee iudged by the scripture, calling it dead inke, & what not? I wil giue you the expresse words of your appro­ued writers Pighius Con­trouers. 3, de eccles. Si dixeris (saith Albertus Pighius) haec referri oportere ad iudiciū scripturarum, communis te sen­sus ignarum esse comprobas; Sunt enim scripturae muti iu­dices: If thou say, that these matters ought to bee re­ferred to the iudgementes of the Scriptures thou shewest thy selfe to bee voide of common sense: for the Scriptures are dumbe Iudges: and in another place: Pigghius, de Hierarchia ec­cles. lib, 3, cap. 3 Sunt scripturae, (vt non minus vere quam festiue dixit quidam) velut nasus cereus, qui se horsum, tllorsum, et in quamcun (que) volueris partem trahi, retrahi, fingi (que) facile permittit: the Scriptures are (as one no lesse truely than pleasantly said) like a nose of waxe, that easilie suffereth it selfe to bee drawen backwarde and fore­ward, and to be fashioned this way, and that way, & howsoeuer you list.

Eckius is of the same mind with Pighius, andu Vide kemni­cium in Examine Concil, T [...] dent, pag, 32 most impiously calleth the scriptures, Euangelium nigrum, et theologiam atramentariam, the blacke Gospell, and inken diuinitie.

Citatur ab Illyrico in nor ma Concilij. Lodouicus a canon of the Church of Laterane, in an oration openlie pronounced in the Counsell of Trent, came not farre short of them both, saying: Ec­clesia est viuum pectus Christi: scriptura autem est mortuum atramentum, the Church is the liuelie breast of Christ, but the scripture is as it were dead inke.

[Page 122]And with him iumped the bishop of Poitiers in the said Councell: Hosius lib. 2 contra Bre [...]tiū, Scriptura est res inanis, et muta; sicu [...] b Vide Sleid. lib. 23. etiam sunt reliquae legespoliticae: the scripture is a dead and a dumbe thing, as also are all other polique lawes.

Hosius also the Popes legate and president in the said Councell, when obiection was made, that King Dauid, being not a bishoppe, but onely a temporall Prince had written the Psalmes, blushed not to giue this blasphemous answer; q Quidni scriberet? scribimus indocti doctique poematapassim: What if King Dauid wrote the Psames? we write ballades euerie bodie learned and vnlearned.

But to come to the Pope himselfe, Pope Leo the 10. when he had receiued a great summe of money for indulgences, hee said to Cardinall Bembus: Vide Sibrand. Lull▪ de Papa Rom, lib, 10, cap, 2, O Bembe quantum nobis profuit illa de Christo fabula! O Bembus, howe much hath that fable of Christ profi­ted vs! And another time, when the saide Cardinall alleadged a testimonie out of the Gospell, he answe­ted: Quid mihinarras as fabulam illans de Christo? What dost thou tell mee of that fable of Christ?

Thus you see how that your writers do flie from the scriptures, & when they are conuinced by them, fal to accuse them: for which cause they may iustly be ran­ged amongestheretickes; Iren, aduers. haeres. lib, 3 cap. 2. Heretici enim cum ex scrip turis arguuntur, in accusationem conuertuntur ipsarum scripturarum, quasi non certe habeant, neque sunt ex autho­ritate, & quod varie sunt dictae, & quod ex his non possit inue niri verit as ab illis, qui traditionem nesciunt: for here­tickes when they be reproued by scriptures, they be­ginne to finde fault with the scriptures, as if they were not well written, and as if they were not of sufficient authoritie, or were doubtfully vttered, or that they which knowe not tradition, were [Page 123] neuer able by the scriptures to finde out the truth.

Thus also you see, what grosse errours you maintaine. August, Epist. 166, Vindicet nos dens de vobis, vt ipse errorem vestrum in vobis occidat, et nobiscum de veritate gaudia­tis, God so reuenge our cause against you that hee may kill your errour in you, that ye may reioyce to­gether with vs.

The fourth Dialogue

Wherein is firmely proued that the Papists, are in sundrie things as bad as the Turkes, and in some things worse: and that it is a crying sinne for a subiect to attempt the murthering of his Soueraigne:

The Minister.

SIr, at my last being with you, I acqvainted you with some London newes, now let me intreat you, that you would vouchsafe to shewe mee the like kindnes and to relate what you haue heard since.

The Recusant,

I haue heard a long discourse of the manner of the discouerie of the late intended treason.

The Minister.

Sir, I would gladly heare that: for I haue heard of diuers that it is discouered; but I doe not yet certainely know how it was discouered.

The Recusant.

It was discouered by the meanes of a certaine The letter was written without a name in a disguised hand letter that Maister Francis Tresham sent to the Lord Mountegle, some tenne dayes before the Parliament. The contentes whereof are these.

My Lord out of the loue I beare to some of your friendes, I haue a care of your pre­seruation [Page 125] Therefore I would aduise you, as you tender your life, to deuise some excuse to shift off your attendance at this Parliament: for God and man haue concurred to punish the wickednesse of this time, And thinke not slightly of this ad­uertisement, but retire your selfe into your Countrie, where you may expect the euent in safetie. For though there bee no appea­rance of any stirre; yet I say, they shall receiue a terrible Blowe this Parliament, and yet they shall not see who hurts them. This Counsell is not to bee contemned, be­cause it may doe you good and no harme; for the dauger is past so soone as you haue burnt the letter: And I hope GOD will giue you grace to make good vse of it: to whose holy protection I commend you.

The Minister,

Did hee say indeede, that God had eoncurred with them to murther the KING and his Nobles? Hee may fittely bee herein compared [Page 126] to one Thomas Muncer, an Anabaptist whose or­dinarie preachinges were these: God hath warran­ted a Iohan, Slei­dan, Com, 5. Ipsemet, mihi coram pro misit. me face to face, he that cannot lie hath comman­ded me, to attempt the change by these meanes, euen by killing the rulers. And his bloodthirstie compa­nions may also as fittlie be compared to Phifer the lewed companion of the said Muncer, who did but dreame in the night time, of the killing of many mice; and presently bare his companions in hand, that God had warned hm in a dreame, to make away the Nobles.

But I pray you sir what did the Lord Mountegle with the letter, did he burne it as he was aduertised?

The Recusant.

No, See the dis­course of this late intended treason. hee no sooner did conceiue the strange contents thereof, but hee concluded not to con­ceale it, what euer might come of it. Whereupon, notwithstanding it was somewhat late in the night and darke, he presently repaired to his Maiesties Pallace at White-hall, and there deliuered the same to the Earle of Salisburie; and the Earle of Salis­burie shewed it to the King vpon Alhallows day in the after-noone.

The Minister.

The Lord Mountegle did therein discharge the part of a most duetifull, and loyall Subiect: for he imitated Mordecai, who no sooner knewe that Bigthan and Teresh sought to lay their handes on the king Ahashuerosh, but he told it vnto Queene Ester, and Ester certified the King thereof in Mor­decais name. To applie this to a good vse if you [Page 127] know any Romish Bigthan and Teresh, that seeke to lay their hands on our dread Soueraigne; it is your part to certifie him thereof. And if you haue intelligence of any King of Aram that taketh Counsell with his seruants against Israell; if God by any meanes reueale it vnto you; it is your dutie with 2, Kings, 6, 9 elbid verse, 12. Elisha to make knowne to the King of Israell, e euen the wordes that the King of Aram speaketh in his priuie cham­ber. And if you know any Ishi-benob that in­tendeth to slaie Dauid, and to giue him a terrible blow: you must with 2, Sam, 21, 17 Abishai, though with expo­sing your selfe to perill, presently succour him and smite the Philistin. Yea, you must with the 2, Sam. 23, 16. three mighties, euen with the hazard of your life, breake into the hoast of the Philistines, and draw water out of the Well of Beth [...]lehem, and bringe it to Dauid if hee long for it. To conclude, if any treacherous letters come to your handes, it beho­ueth you to be Eagle-winged, and speedily with the Lord Mountegle to disclose them, least as Da­uid said to Abner, it be saide to you; 1, Sam, 26, 16 ye are wor­thie to die, because you haue not kept your Master the Lords annointed. But in this letter (me thinkes) there was onely giuen a generall obscure aduer­tisement of a terrible blowe to bee giuen: how (I pray you) was the meaning thereof founde out?

The Recusant.

Truely See the dis­course of this late intended treason. the King himselfe considered the for­mer sentence in the letter. That they should re­ceiue [Page 128] a tirrible blow at this Parliament, and yet should not see who hurt them; and ioyning it to the sentence imediately following, for the dan­ger is past as soone as you haue burnt the letter, did thereupon coniecture, that the danger menti­oned, should be some suddaine danger by blow­ing vp of powder: vnderstanding by as soone the quicknesse of the danger, which shoulde bee as quickly at an end, as that paper shuld be in bleasing vp in the fire.

The Minister.

Acceptus, faelix, et gratiosus sit iste, quem Do­minusiMuscal, in Psa. [...]18, 26, nobis regem dedit. Welcome, happie, and acceptable be he whom God hath raised vppe to be king ouer vs: for he hath (according to the Embleme of the Aegiptians) oculum cum sceptro a scepter for power and iurisdiction, and with it an eye for watchfulnesse, and discretion. And of him may wee say as Pharaoh saide of Ioseph, when heek Gen, 41. 38 had expounded his dreame; can wee finde such a man as this? and as the Queene of Saba saide of King Salomon: happie are the men, happie are these thy seruantes, which stand euer before thee,k 1. Kings, 10, 9. and heare thy wisedome. Blessed be the Lorde thy God, which loued thee, to set thee on the throwne of Israel, because the LORD loued Israell for e­uer,

To make vse hereof, why do you seeke to mur [Page 129] ther our Soueraigne, that hath receiued such an extraordinarie measure of GODS spirit? Dauid durst not lay his hands on king Saule albeit 1. Sam. 16, 14 the spirit of the Lord was departed from him, and an euill spirit sent of the Lord vexed him; for when he had Saule alone in the caue and might haue slaine him, he spared him, saying: 1. Sam, 24, 7 the Lorde keepe me from doing that thing vnto my maister the Lordes annointed, to lay mine hands vpon him, for hee is the annointed of the Lorde. And after to Abishai offering to smite him wirh a speare to the earth, he said, 1, Sam, 26, 9 destroy him not, for who can lay his hands on the Lords annointed and be guiltlesse? And to the young man that slewe him, 2, Sam, 1, 14 How wast thou not afraid, to put foorth thy hande to destroye the annointed of the Lord? and commanding him to be slaine for this his fact, hee said: 2▪ Sam, 1, 16 thy blood bee vppon thyne owne head; for thyne owne mouth hath testified against thee, saying, I haue slaine the Lords annointed. Yea he him selfe was tou­ched in his heart, because hee had but cut of the lap of Saules garment: wherevpon Saint Austen saith thus: 1, Sam, 24, 6 Quaero, si non habebat Saul sanctitatem, quid in eo Dauid Venerabatur? nam eum propter sa­crosanctam vnctionem et honorauit vivum, et vin­dicauit occisum. Et quia vel panniculum ex eius veste prae Aug, contra li­teras Petiliani lib, 2, cap 48 cidit, percusso corde trepidauit. Ecce Saul non habebat innocentiam, et tamen habebat sanctitatem, non vitae sed vnctionis: if Saul hadde not the holinesse of his annointing, I demaunde [Page 130] what it was that Dauid reuerenced in him? For hee both honoured him being aliue, for his sacred and holy vnction, and reuenged him being slaine. And hee himselfe had but cut off the lappe of his coate, his hart smote him, and he trembled for the fact. Beholde Saule was not innocent, yet had hee the holinesse, not of life, but of vncti­on.

Nowe if Dauid trembled because hee had cut off the lappe of Saules garment, who had but the holinesse of vnction onely: howe dare you cut the throates of those Princes that haue the holinesse both of life and vnction?

If hee durst not lay his hands on Saule, from whome the spirit of the Lorde was departed: howe dare you (my tongue faultreth in pronouncing the word, and the Lord confound him that entertai­neth any such intent) spill his bloud, in whome the spirit of God dwelleth so plentifully? howe can you touch the lappe of his garment without trembling, that is such a constant professor, such a perfect tex­tuary, such a sound expositor, such a Christian liuer and such a liuing Librarie, and walking studie?Bibliothece tis empsuchos, kai peripatoun mouscion. Eunapius.

The Recusant.

Why vse you this speech to me: am I one of those that sought to spill the Kings bloud.

The Minister.

What though you be not? A Scorpion you know) hath his stinge within him, though hee [Page 131] doth not alwaies strike: and a grounded Papist (I know) carrieth alwaies a woluish nature, which prepares him euer to the spoyle, though hee neuer did hurt.

But proceede (I pray you) in relating the discouerie of your Catholikes tragicomi­call treason, how did they purpose to haue perfor­med it?

The Recusant.

They See Guido Fawkes his confession, propounded to haue it performed by Gunpowder, and by making a myne vnder the house of Parliament: which place they made choyce of the rather, because Religion hauing beene vniustly suppressed there, they thought it fittest that iustice and punishment should bee ex­ecuted there.

The Minister.

So it is thought fittest that their heads should be set vp vpon the Parliament house, because they thought to haue blowne vp the Parliament house. And as Heliodorus told Seleucus of the Temple of Ierusalem: so may wee tell the Pope of the Par­liament house: 2. Maccab. 3 38. 39. If thou hast any enemy or traytor send him thither, and thou shalt receiue him well scourged, if he escape with his life; for in that place, no doubt there is a speciall power of God; for hee that dwelleth in heauen hath his eye on that place, and defendeth it, and hee beateth and destroyeth [Page 132] thē that come to hurt it. For The Earle of Salisburie in in answer to certaine scanda lous Papers page, 20, et. 21 as (to vse the words of one of our worthie Nobles) where this prodigious Massacre should haue beene committed, is the same place where the ancient Religion of the pri­mitiue Church, shooke off the bondes and fetters of the Romane corruption vnder which it had long continued in seruitude: so whiles the same faith shall be religiously and constantly professed, it shal neuer bee in the power of mortall man, to shake the least corner stone of that blessed and sure foundation.

But what store of powder had they prouided, to haue it blowne it vp withall?

The Recusant.

They had (as I am crediblie informed) prouided thirtie sixe barrels of powder, a thousand of billets, and fiue hundred of faggots, besides many huge stones, yron crowes, pikeaxes, and hammer heads.

The Minister.

What Machiavelians, or rather Matchlesse villaines were these? What dogged dogges? what bloodthirstie Neroes? what bloody minded Ioabs? who would euer thinke, that the affections of men could be steeled with such crueltie and barbaritie? And who would euer imagine, that the sonnes of men, cold be thus sauage, and haue such sanguina­rie conditions? But why do I tearme them men? I am deceiued, they haue the faces of men indeede, [Page 133] but the mindes of wilde beasts. And why doe I call them the sonnes of men? the rockes surely fathe­red them, and they sucked not the daughters of men, but the dragons in the wildernesse. The dra­gons in the wildernesse? No, they are more sauage then Dragons. Woe worth their treason: it is the vnnaturallest that euer was heard of; I would giue it an epithite if there were any to expresse it. And thus I leaue them, wishing that they might bee drawne on hurdles from the prison to the executi­on, to shew how they haue beene drawn by brutish affections: that their priuities might be cut off, & throwne into the fire, to shewe that they were vn­worthie to be begottē, or to beget others: that their bellies might be ripped vp, & there harts torne out, & thrown into the same fire as being the fountain of such an vnheard of treacherie; that their bodies, hauing harboured such wicked hearts might be cut off from their heads and diuided into manie quar­tars, as they were in the bodie politique diuided by treason, from the head and other sound members: and that their quarters might bee fixed vppon the gates of our Cities, and exposed to the eyes of men: that as their nefarious attempts were an euil example to others, so their quartered Limmes might be a heedfull caueat to others. But to pro­ceede by whome should this powder haue beene set on fire?

The Recusant,

By Guido Fawkes their Sentinell: for when [Page 134] hee was taken, there were founde three mat­ches, and all other instrumentes fitte for blowing vp the powder in the vault, readie vpon him.

The Minister.

What a vile miscreant was this; what a villaine in a vault? what a Machiauellian with a match? what a blood-sucker without a match? did Caligula his predecessor match him? no; for hee was but Lutū sanguine maceratum. dirt soken with blood; but this woulde haue beene dirt swimming in bloode. Did Caligula himselfe match him? no: for hee but wished that the people of Rome had all one necke, that at one blowe hee might haue cut them off; but this runnagate of Ephraim not onely wi­shed it, but contriued it, and was readie with his matches, to haue giuen vs all at once a terrible blow. Nay, did the Diuell match him? no: for though hee caused the house to fall vppon Iobes children: yet Iob, 1, 19. left hee one aliue to tell Iob: But this more then diuelish varlet had thought to haue blowne vp all at once, and not to haue left one to escape, to haue told who hurt them. Fie Gui­do, fie: art thou so farre from being (according to the anciēt exiled prouerb) homini deus, as that thou art worse then homini daemon? how art thou fallen from thy kind, and become so degenerate & wild? hath the Pope (whome you commonly call your holy father, and sometimes your Papa est deus vindictae R, Cu­pres de eccles, pag. 61, num Papa ae (que) as Christus deus est extrau, in Iohan, 22. Lord GOD) taught thee this? Qualis, malum, deus iste est qui tam impuros exse filios et seeleratos genuit? si pater Benzo in hist. Ind. [Page 135] filiorum similis, minime profecto bonum esse oportet. What kind of God, with a mischife; is this, that hath begotten such impure and wicked sonnes? If the father be like the chrildren, there can bee no goodnesse in him.

The Recusant.

Sir, what meane you, to speake thus sharp­ly against our holy father, and his Children, how dare you speake thus of him, that is Peters suc­cessour at Rome, and Christ Vicar vppon earth? and who Nou minus authoritatis a Christo colla­tum est Vicario suo, ad ouium tutelam et com modum, quam a villico datur Mercenario qui pecora pas cit. Tosterus Apol, pro port. 1. En­chirid. pag. 64, hath no lesse authoritie ouer all Christi­ans, giuen him of Christ whose Vicar hee is, then an hireling hath ouer bruite beasts.

If his holinesse haue intelligence hereof, hee will surely excommunicate you, and it will bee lawefull for any CATHOLIKE to Heretici. filij vel Cōsanguinei non dicuntur, sed iuxta legē sit manus super cos, vt fundas sanguinē ipsorum. A­pud Grat. glossa in Decret. lib, 5, ex decret, Gregor, 9. caus, 23. quaest, 8. cap. legi, kill you Nos excōmu­nicamus vni­uersos haereti­cos, vt absoluts se nouerint om nifidelitatis de­bito, qui ijs iu­ramento tene­bantur astricti. Gregorius, 9. lib. 5. Decret [...], tit. 7. cap, 5, glossa,

The Minister.

A Figge for him, and his excommunications; I care no more for him then Charles the fift, who beeing menaced by Pope PAVLVS the third, with excommunication, if he would not [Page 136] yeeld vp Physance into his handes, answered thus: let him vnderstand by his Embassadours, that if he will needes be thundering out of his excommuni­cation, I will thunder at Saint Angelo with my Canons and attilerie. In like manner say wee to you, let him vnderstand by those that flie to a forraine nest after the Partiche hath bred there, that if hee will needes thunder out his excom­munication against vs Protestants that layes open his Antichristian pride, wee will batter the verie Walles of Babylon with the Canon of Scrip­ture.

And to giue him a warning peale, if the Pope (bee as you say hee is) the Vicar of Christ, hee should giue you that Math, 22 21. Marke. 12. 17. Luke. 20 25. thrise recounted precept of Christ: Giue vnto CAESAR the thinges which are CAESARS: and giue vnto GOD the thinges which are GOD'S: But the Pope giueth you not that precept, but this in­steade thereof: Giue vnto mee, the things which are CEASARS, and giue vnto mee also the thinges which are GODS. For the first; hee saith in effect, giue vnto me the things which are CEASARS, when hee vide Antoni­um in Sum part 3. tit. 22, cap. 5. chalengeth an Vniuer­sall Dominion and soueraigntie ouer the whole WORLD, not onely ouer Ecclesiasticall persons, as Bishoppes and other inferiour Mini­ster, but also ciuill, as Emperours, and Kinges; for this Vniuersall Dominion appertaineth not vnto him, neither did the Ancient Bishops [Page 137] of Rome euer chalenge it, as may appeare by these arguments.

1 Had this Vniuersall Soueraintie appertained to the ancient Bishoppes of Rome, or had beene chalenged by them, then it is verie likely; that the ancient fathers would haue made mention therof: but the ancient fathers are so far from men­tioning of it, as that they mention the quite con­trarie. Chrysoft. ad Popul. Antioch, homil. 2. Imperator (saith Chrysostome) parem vl­lum super terram non habet. The Emperour hath noe peere on earth. And before him Tertullian: Tertull, ad Scapulam. colimus imperatorem vt hominem a deo secundum, et solo Deo minorem: wee reuerence the Emperour as next vnto GOD, and inferi­our onely to GOD. With them both agrea­eth, Optatus; Optatus con­tra Parmenian. lib. 3. super imperatorem non est, nisi solus deus qui fecit imperatorem: none is aboue the Emperour, but onely God, who made the Emperour.

2 Vide Euseb: de vita Constant. lib, 3. cap, 23, et lib, 4, cap, 42, et Socrat. lib. 1 cap, 34, Cōstantine, vide Euagriū lib. 4, cap, 9 Iustinus, Vide Nouel, constit 123, Iustinian, vide Sozomen, lib. 7, cap, 9, et Concil, Chal­cedon, Act. epist. Theodosij et Valentiniani ad Dioscorum Theodosus Vide. Theodoret. lib, 4, cap, 8. Va­lentinian, Vid, lib, 1, Legum Franciae, cap, 76, Charles, & other ancient Emperours, claimed a Soueraintie ouer the Bishoppe of Rome, and other Bishoppes of that age; yea they exercised this their soueraintie, and shewed themselues to be their superiours, by their com­manding of them in causes ecclesiasticall; and that they did not vsurpe in this case, Saint Austen plainely sheweth in his 162, Epistle.

[Page 168]3 Vide Aug, e­pist, 166. Constantine, Vide nouel, constit, 123. Iustinian, Vide Euagriū lib, t, cap, 12 Theodosius Vide Theodo ret; lib, 5, cap, 2. Gratianus, Vide Cod, lib 1, titul, 3, de E­pise et cler. cap, si quenquam. Anthemius & the rest of the ancient Emperours, shewed their authoritie to bee farre greater then the authoritie of the Bishops of Rome and other Bishops in their times; not onely by commanding of them, but also by correcting of them for their offences, and by their appointing of penalties to bee imposed on them that did not yeeld obedience to their imperiall lawes and con­stitutions.Caus, 2, quaest 7. cap. nos si.

4 The Ancient Bishops of Rome were so farre from claiming a superiority ouer the Emperours in their times, as that they did prostrate themselues at their feeete, and became suppliants vnto them, and that about Church-matters. As for example, Leo the 4. submitted himselfe, and became an humble suppliant to r Ludouicus, Distinct, to, cap, de capitu­lis. Lotharius, Leo epist, 9, et epist. 24 Theodosius, that Councels of Bishop might bee called, and controuersies decided.

5 The ancient Bishops of other Sees were so farre from acknowledging the Bishop of Rome, to haue any Soueraigntie ouer the Emperour in their dayes, as that they did not acknowledge them to be their Superiours, but their fellow Bishops onely: as maye easilie bee gathered out of the wri­tinges of Cyprian. de Simplicitate Clericorum et in Sententijs Episc, Cyprian, Chrysoft. in homil, 43. in Math. cap. 23 Chrysostome, Hieron, in e­pist. ad Eua griū Hierom, Euseb, li. 5. c, 20 Eusebius and Concil. Car thag. 6. et Concil African, cap 92, et cap, 105 et Galfred, monumetens, lib, 8 cap, 4. others; yea Boniface the 3. was the first that chalenged to himselfe the name of vniuersall Bishop, as hereafter (God willing) shall be plainly shewed, I come now to the second part [Page 169] of the fore-named precept.

That the Pope saith in effect, giue vnto mee the thinges which are Gods: I proue it by these particulars.

1 Because hee chalengeth to himselfe infinite knowledge, and suffereth his Canonists to giue vnto him an Decret Gre got. lib, 1, tit. 7 cap. 5 heauenly arbitrement, and (as it were) a diuine and infallible iudgement: yea to say, that he is a Cornelius E­pisc, Bitoni in orat. habit in Concil, Tridēt. sub Paulo tertio. light come into the worlde, but men haue loued darknesse more then light.

2 Because hee chalengeth to himselfe infinite power, and suffereth himselfe to be called Ecce venit Leo de tribu Iudah Simon Beg nius Epist, Mo­drusae in Cōcil. Laterani sub Leone decimo. Leo­nem de tribu Iuda, the Lyon of the Tribe of Iudah: and to haue ascribed vnto him Vide Concil Lateran sess. 10 in orat Stephā, Patracensi 10 power aboue all powers in heauen and in earth: yea, Papa, excepto peccato potest quasi ommia facere, quae po­test Deus. Pa­norm ex Hosti­ens, Extrau, de Translat, Praelat. cap, quanto, in glossa. power to be able to do all things that God can do, except sinne onely.

3 Because hee suffereth himselfe to bee called Papa est causa causarum, et non est de eius potestate quaerendum, cum primae causae nulla sit causa Bald. in c. eccles, vt lite pendente, causam causarum, the cause of causes, which title the verie heathen Arist, 2, Metaph. cap, 1. Philosophers knew to be pro­per to God.

4 Because hee suffereth himselfe to bee called Cupres de eccles. pag. 61, num, 52 kRomans. 13, 19. Deum vindictae, the God of reuenge: which title God doth appropriate to himselfe, saying, k ven­geance is mine: I will repay.

[Page 186]5 Because he suffereth your Canonists to call him Lorde God, euen in that newe Impress, Lug­duni anno Dom. 15 55. edi­tion which by the authoritie of Pope Gregorie the 13. was corrected and published. Their wordes are these: Extrau, de maior, et obe­dientia. credere Dominum Deum nostrum papam, conditorem dictae decretalis, et istius, non sic potuisse statuere prout statuit, hae­reticum censeatur: To beleeue that our Lorde God the Pope the author of this, and the afore­saide decretale, could not decree; as, hee hath de­creed, it ought to be iudged hereticall.

6 Because hee is said to be Extrau in Iohan 22. ac Christus Deus, ens secundae intentionis, A GOD as well as CHRIST, and a being of the second intenti­on.

7 Because hee looketh to be feared of men as much as God, yea more then God as appeareth by the complaint of Frederick the second: Fredericus 2. epist. ad Othou, Bauar. ducem, apud Aventinum, l. 7 Pa­pae affectant dominationem et diuinitatem, at (que) vt ab hominibus haud imo magis quam Deus ti­meatur: Popes affect Lordshippe and diuinitie, and that they may be feared of men no otherwise than God, yea, more then God.

8 Because he taketh vpon him to commaund the Angels of heauen; for so wee read, that Cle­ment the 6. in his bull concerning those that should come to Rome to celebrate the iubiley, Prorsus mā ­damus Angelis Paradisum &c. Clement. 6, in Bulla de Iubil, [...] commanded the Angels, that if any one shoulde die in that iorney, they should bring their soules, being wholy freed from Purgatorie, into the glory [Page 781] of Paradise.

9 Because he maketh his owne decrees, con­stitutions, and traditions, of equall authoritie to the sacred word of God, and enioyneth men to re­ceiue and honour them Concil, Tri­dent. sess. 4. Pari pietatis affectu ac­reuerentia, with as great affection of pietie and re­uerence, which iniunction a certaine Iacobus Na­chiantes Clo­diae fossae Episcopus Magister sacri palatij Romae, ad legatos Bohemicos sub Felice Papa pag. 144 Bishop in the Tridentine Counsell, misliked, but hee was therefore expelled out of the Counsell, by the Popes Legate.

10 Because he suffereth the maister of his pal­lace,Quitacet consentire videtur. to giue vnto him (hee not r gainesaying it) power to Siluester Priereas, contra Luther, Conclus, de Potestate Papae. change the holy Gospell, and to giue vnto the Gospell, according to place and time, an othersense.

11 Because he suffereth another maister of his pallace, to sauerre, that the authoritie of the Church and Pope of Rome, is greater, then the authoritie of the Scripture.

12 Because he taketh vpon him, to abrogate the law of God, yea, to George Douly leaueth the [...] cōmandement quite out, in his rehearsal of the cōmandeméts See his plaine instruction, or rather his destruction. take the second comman­dement quite out of the decalogue and to Idem, S, 8 di­uide the last commandement into two, against all reason, and Vide Origen. homil, 8, in Exod. Chrysost. homil, 49, in Math, et Athanasiū in synopsi scripturarum antiquitie.

13 Because he taketh vpon him, to Vide Extrau. commun. lib, 5. tit, 9. cap, 4. Paulum Aemilium lib, 7 Orat. Innocent. 22. in com. Suffrag. fol. 132. pro defunctis et, Balaeum in vita Leonis. 10. forgiue sinnes, which is a proper action of the God-head, as the very Marke. 2. 7. Scribes denied not.

[Page 182]14 Because hee suffereth his Canonists to giue vnto him, a potestas in diuiois leges ordinare in Romano pontifice residet. Michael Modina in chri­stian. para naesi. lib, 7, cap. 17, power ouer the lawes of God, yea to dispense Distinct, 38, lector, et dist. 8 7. presbyter▪ against the Apostle, and Felin. de con­stit. cap, statut; Canonum; against the whole new restament also. Nowe (to wound them with their owne quilles) Antonin part. 3 tit. 22. cap. 6 inpraecepto su­perior is non debet dispensare inferior, the inferi­our may not dispense with the commandement of the superiour.

By these particulars it appeareth not onely that the Pope chalengeth those thinges which are Gods, but that hee aduanceth himselfe aboue God, and sheweth himselfe that he is God▪ and so consequently, that hee is that man of sinne, that sonne of perdition and that aduersarie, prophecied of by Saint Paul: 2. Thess. 2.

But to come vnto the second title which you giue vnto the Pope; if the Pope bee (as you say hee is) the successour of Peter, then should hee teach you with Peter, Pet, 2, 13, 14. to submit your selues vnto all manner of ordinance of man for the Lordes sake, whether it bee vnto the King, as vnto the superiour, or vnto gouernours, as vnto them that are sent of him. But the Pope tea­cheth you, not to submit your selues to your Soueraine, but to murther your Soueraigne, and to take armes against them. Volumus et iubem us vt ad uersus Elizabetham Angliae reginam subditi arma capessant. Bulla Pij Quinti. We will & com­mand (said that impious Pope Pius) subiects of [Page 173] England to z take armes against Elizabeth the Queene: William Parrie (sayde See Cardinall Comos letter before allead god. Pope Gregorie the 13) shall receiue merit in heauen, is hee canne make away his Soueraigne: yea See the de­fence of English Catholikes. c 5 subiects (say the defenders of our English Catholikes) may take their Soueraignes, and hange them vp vpon gib­bets against the sunne, and to proue this, they alledge Numbers 25. 4. The Lorde saide to Moses take all the heades of the people and hang them vp before the Lord against the sunne. But if these defenders were not more then blinde, they would perceiue this their treacherous illation to bee erroneous: for first, the Lord commanded this reuenge to be taken; and secondly, the Magistrate was appointed to bee the reuenger. They doe therefore erroneously and treacherously inferre vppon this, that subiects may hange vppe their Soueraignes, seeing that subiectes are noe soue­raigne Rulers; and haue also a straite comman­dement from the Lorde, Psal, 105, 15 not to touch his an­nointed. Yea, this place is so farre from making for you, as that indeede it maketh much against you, for seeinge that you are idolaters, it may heare bee gathered, that his highnesse may law­fully take the chiefe of you, and hange you be fore the Lorde against the sunne, as Moses did the chiefe idolatrous Israelites. Nay, it is (in all humilitie be it spoken,) his bounden duetie to doe it: for (as saith saint Cyprian alleadginge this verie precept, and Deut, 13▪ 9 another of the same [Page 174] Communis iuris. nature) Cyprian in li­bello de Exhor tatione mar­tyrij▪ si ante aduentum Christi, circa deum co­lendum, et idola spernenda haec praecepta seruata sunt, quanto magis post aduentum Christi seruan­da sunt?

But to returne againe to your Romish Canni­bals r: what was the cause that mooued them, to attempt the murthering of the kings maiestie and the whole Senate of the Parliament?

The Recusant.

Truely they are thereunto mooued (as both Guido, Fawkes, and Thomas Winter See their cō ­sessions. con­fessed, onely for Religion and conscience sake; they are therefore (me thinkes) more to bee borne withall.

The Minister.

They are neuer a whitt the more to bee borne withall: for it is not lawfull for subiects, to attempt the murthering of their Soueraigne for religion sake, or for any other pretence soeuer. Goe with Cresset and Torch light throughout the whole booke of God, and throughout the spacious vo­lumes of the Ancient fathers, and tell me whether any priest high or low, or Leuite, Prophet, Euange­list, Apostle, auncient Father, euer hath taught, counsailed, and much lesse practised the like, I saie not againste lawfull magistrates, but tyrannous rulers, and such as were by the expresse sentence [Page 175] of God reprobated. To produce a few examples, Ieroboam was an Idolatrous king, & 1. Reg, 12, 28 29. made two calues of gold; and set the one in Bethel, and the other in Dan, neuerthelesse the man of God that came out of Iudath albeit hee 1. Reg, 13 reprehended the king, and foretold him the ruine of his Realme: yet did he not perswade any of his subiects to murther him, or any forraigner to make warre against him. King Ahab 1. Reg, 16, 3 [...] walked in the sinnes of Ieroboam the sonne of Nebat, and tooke Iezabel the daughter of Ethbaal king of the Zidonians to wife, and went and serued Baal, and worshipped him.

And the Lordes Prophets were so euill intrea­ted in his time, as that they were 1, Reg, 18, 4 hid in caues an hundreth in one caue, and an hundreth in an other, and there fedde with bread and water. Yea some of them were slaine by Iezabell. Notwithstandingr 1, Reg, 18, 18 all this Eliiah the chiefe Prophet of that time, al­beit hee reproued AHAB, because hee hadde forsaken the commandementes of the LORD, and hadde serued Baalim: Yet did hee not incite any to murther either the KING, or the QVEENE.

In the time of the Prophet Isaiah, the Princes were so wicked, as that he cried out against them, saying: Esay, 1, 23, 24 Thy Princes are rebellious and compa­nions of theeues, euerie one loueth giftes, and followeth after rewardes, they iudge not the fa­therlesse, neither doth the widdowes cause come before thē. Therfore saith the lord God of Hostes [Page 176] the mightie one of Israel: Ah, I will ease mee of mine aduersaries, and auenge mee of mine ene­mies. Verse 26 And I wil restore thy iudges as at the first, and thy Counsailours as at the beginning. Thus did the holy Prophet complaine of the exactions of the Princes, shewed them their faults, admo­nished them of Gods vengeance, & foretold them of their restoring of the good iudges▪ and counsai­lours: hee did not animate, encourage, and incite the people to auenge themselues of their princes, and to lift vp armes against them, as the Pope doth.

The Prophet Amos also noteth the vices of the Princes in his time, and calleth them the Amos 4, 1, kine of Basan, which oppressed the poore and destroyed the needie. The Prophet Micha taxeth them, for Mich, 3, 2 plucking off the skinnes of the people, and their flesh from their bones. And the Prophet Zephan. 3▪ 3 Zepha­niah calleth them roaring Lyons, and their iudges rauening woolues: all which titles giue sufficient testimonie, that the Rulers & iudges in their times were verie wicked men, and such as did grind the saces of their subiects. And yet all this notwith­standing they did not aduise the subiects to mu­tinie or rebell against their Princes.

Yea the captiue Iewes in Babylon, were so farre from seeking to take away the life either of Nabu­chodonosor the king of Babilon, or of Balthasar his sonne, as they wrote to their brethren at Ierusa­lem, to Baruch, 1, 11 pray for the life of Nabuchodonosor King of Babylon, and for the life of Balthasar his sonne [Page 177] that their dayes might bee vpon earth, as the daies of heauen, and that God would giue thē strength, & lighten their eyes, &c. And answearable hereunto is that aduise which the Prophet Ieremie gaue the captiues in the 29 of his prophecie, thogh in words somewhat different, Ierem, 29, 7, seeke the prosperitie of the Citie, whether I haue caused you to be caried away captiue; and pray vnto the Lorde for it: for in the peace thereof shall you haue peace,

But to come nearer Christs time, Iohn Baptist the forerunner of Christ, saw in his time Herode Idu mean. a counter faite Iewe vsurping the Realmes of Galilee and Iurie; and knewe well inough that the Romanes were Gentiles and idolaters; and that they had depriued the people of Israell of their libertie, and vniustly brought them to be tributarie vnto them: And yet notwithstanding, when the Luk, 2, 14 souldiers demanded of him, saying, what shall we doe? hee sayde vnto them, do violence to no man &c, hee saide not, reuolt against the Empire, or take armes against the Romanes. Yea albeit, hee knewe that his death was plotted by Herodias; yet did hee not animate his disciples to murther her or Herod, neither practised hee any meane to escape, but submitted his necke to the excutioner.

And to come to Christ himselfe, hee was so far from blowing vpp houses with powder, and from making a fierie massacre of those that were not of his religion, as that hee Luk, 9, 59 reproued the wish of saint lames and Saint Iohn, who desired that fire might come downe from heauen, and consume the Sa­maritans [Page 178] because they receiued him not. And he was so farre from making Princes to pay tribute to him, as that hee Math. 17. 27 payed tribute himselfe, and be­ing demanded whether it were lawefull to pay tri­bute or no, hee answered thus: Math. 22. 21 giue vnto Caesar that which is Caesars. Yea, when the officers of the Iewes tooke him and bound him, hee forbad Peter to vse the sword, saying: Iohn 18, 11, put vp thy sworde in the sheath. Hee saide not to Peter, as Catesby saide to Winter: See Thomas Winters confe­ssion. stad by mee Tom, and wee will die together.

There was also great difference betweene the Disciples of Christ, and the Disciples of Antichrist, for wee reade, that when Saint Peter was held pri­soner by King Herode, there was earnest prayerh Act. 12 5 made of the Church vnto God for him; and not any Iesuiticall plot laid by them, thereby to deliuer him, yea he enioyned the Church to Pet. 2. 17 honour their king. To omit the rest, S. Paule exhorteth Timothy to mak 1. Tim 2, [...]. supplicatiōs, prayers, intercessiōs, & giuing of thanks for all men, for Kings &c. albeit such as raigned in his time were Pagans & idolaters. And agreeable herunto was the practise of the primitiue Church, as Tertullian plainly sheweth; Ter tull. Apol. cap. 30. Nos (saith hee, describing the prayers which the olde Christi­ans of their loyall affections made for their heathē gouernours) precamur pro omnibus imperatori­bus vitam prolixam, imperium securum, domum tutam exercitus fortes, populum probum, orbem quietum: wee pray for all Emperours, that God would bestow vpon them a long life, a peaceable gouernment, a safe pallace, strong armies, obedient [Page 179] subiects, and a quiet world. To which let vs adde the practise of S. Ambrose, who, when Valentinian required him to yeeld his Church, answered thus; Ambros, lib. 5, Epist 32. with my consent I wil neuer forgoe my right. If I be compelled, I haue noe way to resist: I can sorow, I can weepe, I can sigh, teares are my weapons; &c. In a word, *you neither carrie (as a The Earle of Salisbury in his late answere to certaine seanda­lous papers pag. 11, et 12. noble Beraean hath well noted) the markes of Rome heathen, nor of Rome Christian; for vnder heathen Emperours the victories were scorned, which were barbarously gotten, mixtis veneno fontibus: And when Rome was pure and primitiue, you shall finde the armes of the Church were teares and prayers. But now their Oracles are so farre degenerate from the for­mer puritie of that ancient Church, as they make murther spirituall resolution, and openly threaten the liues of Kings that are Gods breathing images; When the prophet Dauid trembled to violate the skirt of King Saules garment.

To make vse hereof these ancient Romans shal in iudgement rise against you, & condemne you; for they conspired not the death of Pagans, Infidels, & tyrāts, that made hauocke of the church of god; but you wish & watch to destroy the most christiā king, to ouerturn the litle world of his dominiō, to shake the pillars therof with mutinies & seditions, & reple nish it with worse then Catilinarie conspiracies.

The Recusant.

Sir, although some of vs haue wished & watched to destroy the king; yet al of vs haue not: you must not condemne al for some.

The Minister.

Sir, I condemne you not all; but I condemne the [Page 180] religion of you all: for your religion bindeth you all to attempt the like. Populus Christianus (saithm Creswell. in suo [...]pilopat [...]r pag, 201 one of your seducers) obsistere tenetur conscientiae vinculo arctissimo, et extremo animarum pericu­lo; si praestare rem possit, Christian people are strictly bound in conscience, and hazard of their soules, to make the like resistance, if that they bee able to performe it. And, excusandi sunt Angli (saith an other) qui non se eximunt ex superiorum potestate, necbellum contra eos gerunt; quia non suppetunt illis vires, the English Catholikes, whon Bannes in 20 28. Thom. quaest. 12. art, 2 exempt not themselues from the power of their superiours, and who wage not warre againste the Protestantes in that Land, are in some sort to be excused because they haue not sufficient po­wer.

Out of these wordes of Bannes and Creswell, I gather these two thinges.

1 That your religion bindeth you all to play the traytours, and to take vppe armes against your countrey.

2 That the reason why you doe not take armes against your countrey, is onely because you haue not power sufficient to match vs: for had you suf­ficient power, your Romish Doctours would hold you inexcusable, if you did it not. You may there­fore fitly be compared to serpents, which maye bee handled, whilst the cold hath benummed them; but when they are warmed, they wil hisse out their venemous poyson. My meaning is no mysterie: if you bee harboured a while longer in the bosome [Page 181] of this common wealth, you will in time get such warmth, & become of such a cōpetent strength, as that you will be able to match vs, if not ouermatch vs.

But I doubt not, but that his Maiestie and the state will looke to this betimes, and not nurse vppe Lyons whelpes for their owne ouerthrow, as A­milcar brought vppe his sonnes for the ruine of Rome.

I will therefore leaue you to the iustice of his Maiestie and the state, who know wel enough, that it behoneth wise Princes (as a great The Earle of Salisbury in his late answere to certaine scanda­lous papers pag: 10▪ states-man hath well obserued) to keepe downe faction, which is euer humble till it get the key of power. And nowe let me intreate you, to conferre with me about some point of Religion.

The Recusant.

I will conferre with you no longer,

The Minister.

Why will you not?

The Recusant.

Because you are (to vse Doctor Hardings tearme) a Harding in his confession foll. 222. Turkish Hugenote.

The Minister.

A Turkish Hugenote? Sir, if you will vouchsafe [Page 182] to conferre with me a while, I will proue that you are Turkish and not wee.

The Recusant.

Are Romane Catholickes Turkish?

The Minister.

Yes, as may appeare by these Semblances which I haue obserued betwixt them and you.

The 1. Semblance.

The Turkes at this day, for all that Sozom. lib. 6 cap, 38, histories make plaine mention, and themselues also cannot deny, but that they tooke their first beeginning from Agar the bond woman: yet for the very name and stockes sake, they chuse rather to be called Saracens, as though they came of Sara the free woman. So you, although you bee (as I haue formerlie proued) abominable heretickes; yet do you chalenge this ti­tle to be called Catholickes. But This surname Catholique was not vsed in the Apostles time. Biblioth, sacra tom 3. ad Sym­pronian. Noua­tion. de Cathol. nomine Epist. 1 sub Apostolis (as saith Pacianus an ancient father) nemo Catholicus vocabatur, vnder the Apostles noe man (though Baronius saith the contrarie) was called Catholi­que.

And albeit, cum post Apostolos, haeresesd Annalium eom 1, pag, 3. 9 extitissent, diuersisque nominibus columbam Dei at­quee This surname Catholicke was vsed after the Apostles time and that by the Apostolicke people▪ Pacian. ibid. reginam lacerare per partes, & scindere niteren­tur, cognomen suum plebs Apostolica postulabat, quo incorrupti populi distingueret vnitatē, neinte­meratam Dei virginem, error aliquorum per mem­bra laceraret, when after the Apostles there were heresies, and men beganne to rend in peeces and di­uide [Page 183] Gods Doue and Queene, by sundrie different names; the Apostolike people required their sur­names, whereby they might distinguish the vnitie of the vncorrupt people, least the errour of time, should rend in sunder Gods vndefiled Virgin: yet see I no reason, why you should require the same Surname which the Apostolike people did, seeing that you embrace not that doctrine which they main tained, but the heresies which they condemned, as I shewed you at large in our first, seconde, and thirde dayes conference.

But it is no maruaile, to here you entitle your con­gregations by the name of the Catholicke Church: for (as saith Lactantius) This surname Catholique was, and is cha­lenged by here tickes. Singnli quique haereticorum coetus se potissimum Christianot & suam esse catholicam ecclesiam putant: euerie conuenticle of heretickes do imagine themselues to be true Christians, and their Church the Catholicke Church. But I proceede to another Semblance.

The 2 Semblance.

The Turkes (as I haue shewed alreadie) called themselues Saracens, of Sara: so doe some of your Popish Friers call themselues Franciscans of saint Francis; and others call themselues Dominicans of Saint Dominicke; for which cause wee may iustly holde you to bee the synagogue of Antichrist: for (as an ancient Hieron. ad­vers. Luciferia [...] father saith) si cubi audieris eos qui di­euntur Christiani, non a Domino Iesu Christo, sed a qu [...]quā alionuncupari, puta Marcionitas, Valentinianes, Mon­tenses, Campates, scito non ecclefiam Chisti, sed Antichristi esse synagogam, whensoeuer thou shall here those, that are called Christians not to haue their name from our Lord Iesus Christ, but from some other, as Mar­cionites, Valentinians, Montenses, Campates, know [Page 184] thus much, that they are not the Church of Christ, but the synagogue of Antichrist. Wee may also for the same cause, holde you to bee carnall 1 Cor, 3 4, for when one saith, I hold of Paul, and another, I hold of Apollos, are ye not carnall?

The 3: Semblance:

By succession the Turke at this day possesseth and holdeth the 4: great Patriarkal Sees of the Churches of Constantinople, Alexandria, Antioch, and Ierusalem, which were once sanctuaries of Religion, and pla­ces of greatest faith and deuotions: so by succession the Pope chalengeth at this day the See of Rome, which was once (I denie not) the eye of the west, and the anchor of true pietie.

The 4. Semblance.

Albeit the Church of Rome was once the eye of the west, and the true Chuch of God; yet fell shee away from God into idolatrie and Apostasie, about the yeare of our Lord 607. for in the yeare 602, did Gregorie the first (who was the last true and godly Bishop of Rome) In lib. 6. Epist 30. auouche this solemnely as a manifest truth, that whosoeuer did take to himselfe the name of vniuersal Bishop, the same was Antichrist. Now fiue yeares after, viz: in the yeare 607. did Bo­niface the third (who was the first Antichristian Bi­shop of Rome) take vnto himselfe the title of vniuer­sall Bishop, and since him all his successours haue taken vnto them the same Antichristian title.

Now as this Antichristian Pope arose in the Wes­terne Churches in the yeare of our Lord 607. So did Mahomet arise in the Esterne Churches about [Page 185] the same time, as is proued in sundrie Vide Euthy­mium Zigaben. in Elench Isma. elit. Vincentius Beluacens. lib, 23, cap, 39. Breidenbachi­us in hist suae Peregrin. Phi­lippus Lonice­rus, in Turcic. Hist, Laonicus Chalcondilus de rebus Turcicis lib. 3 N [...]uclerus Generat. 22, & Danaeus in Auguit, de hae­res, cap. 96, bookes extant to the view of the word.

The Recusant:

It is true indeede, that Mahomet arose in the Easterne Churches, about that time, in the raigne of the Emperour Heraclius: but I denie that there arose vp any Antichristian Pope in the westerne Churches about the same time.

The Minister.

Well, to make it most euidently appeare vnto you; the aforesaide vaine glorious Bonifacius▪ tertius▪ prelate, in the yeare 607. beganne to dispute, that Rome was alwaies the Ladie of the whole World: and therefore that it was meete that the Bishoppe of that Citie should goe before other Bishoppes in degree and digni­tie.

Now to attaine this, was a thing most difficult: for albeit that the Emperour did let it slippe; yet did the Bishoppes of other nations confidently gainsay him alleadging lawfull causes why they withstood him: vnwilling to acknowledge the Bishop of Rome, otherwise then for a brother, companion and in power equall with them. Notwithstanding all this, the said Maleface of Rome desisted not but continu­ally vrged to attaine vnto his purpose, vntill hee had by manie requestes and gifts obtained of wicked Phocas the Emperour (who murthered his Maister the Emperour Mauritius and his children, to come to the Empire, and was after slaine himselfe by Heraclius that succeeded him) that hee might [Page 186] be called the head of the Catholicke and vniuersall Church, or the oecumenicall and vniuersall Bishop. which title of blasphemie, when as Iohn the Patri­arke of Constantinople hadde chalenged not long beefore, viz. about the yeare 602. Pope Gregorie Fidenter dico quod quisqui [...] se vniuersalem sacerdotem vocat vel vocari desiderat, in ela tione sua Anti­christum prae­currit, Greg. lib, 6, epist, 30 affirmed confidently that therein he was the fore­runner of Antichrist: that the Rex, superbiae prope est, et quod dici ne­fas est, sacer do tum ei praepa­ratur exercitus Greg, lib, 4, epist, 38 king of pride (mea­ning Antichrist) was then at hand, and had an army of priestes (thereby insinuating that hee should bee the Prince of priestes) prepared for him. Nowe the Pope is your Prince of Priestes, (for so Cardinall Bellarm. de Pontif. Rom, lib, 2, cap, 38 Bellarmine calleth him) who farre exceedeth Iohn of Constantinople, in all Antichristian pride; cha­lenging a soueraigne and vniuersall authoritie not onely aboue all other Bishops and Priestes, but also aboue all Princes and Potentates.

By this then it appeareth, that the Church of Rome did then become Antichristian, when the said Pope Boniface tooke vnto him and his successours the ti­tle of Vuiuersall and Catholike Bishop. And about the same time (as hath beene shewed) did Maho­met arise in the Esterne Churches. I proceed nowe to other Semblances.

The 5. Semblance.

This Mahomet was an Arabian and an Ismaelite,i Vide, Au. Da­naen, in ang, de haeres, cap, 96. and tooke wages of the Emperour Heraclius, to serue him in his warres. And when the Saracens & Arabians reuolted from the Emperour, hee incoura­ged them in their defection, and in this mutinie hee was chosen to bee a commaunder of these Rebels. Thus growing from a seditious souldier, to bee a [Page 187] captaine of a rebellious host, he with his Mahometi­call forces subdued Phaenicia, Palestina, Syria, Mesopotamia, and diuers other countryes. And as for the CHRISTIANS, he made hauocke of them as sundrie writers dooe testi­fie.g Sophron epist, ad Sergi­um in Synod. 6 Constantinop▪ Act. 11, Zona­ras tom, 3 An­nall. Vincent. Beluacons, lib, 23, Paulus Di­aconus lib, 18 Histor, et Simo neta lib. 1, epist.

Nowe to applie this, as the Saracens were traitours to the Emperour Heraclius, so were the Popes to the Emperours and Princes of Chrystendome: for first the Emperours of Greece by the Popes rebelli­ous opposition against their Soueraigne Lordes, in the vngodly defence of images, were bereaued of their dominions in the west: by which meanes the Empire being rent asunder, waie was made for the Turke. And although at the first, they seemed to honour their newely erected Emperours in the west, 4. whom they created for their owne defence; yet af­terwardes they neuer ceased vntill they had gotten superioritie ouer them. And euer since it hath beene their practise to strengthen and aduance themselues, by weakening and deiecting the Emperour, and all other Christian Princes, as much as they could.

The 6. Semblance.

Mahomet Vide vincent lib, 23. cap. 4 1 specal, histor Platinain Bon ifacio. 7 committed many robberies and such like villanies: so we read, that Boniface the 7. (ha­uing gotten the Popedome by ill meanes) robbed Saint Peters Church of all the iewels and pretious thinges hee could find, and so ranne his waies. But to insist in that which is fresh in memory, ther was lately See the dis­course of the late intended treason, pag, 48 one Grāt a Gentlemā who hauing associated vnto him some others of his opiniō, al violēt Papists and [Page 188] Recusants, came to a At warwicke. Stable of one Benocke a ri­der of great horses, and hauing violently broken vp the same, stole out all the great horses that were ther­in, to the number of seauen or eight, belonging to diuers Noble-men and Gentlemen, who had put them into the riders handes to bee made fit for their seruice. But not to speake onely of the robberries of these traitours, it is one of your decrees, made and de­creed amongst the Papists, that Haereticis li­citum est aufer ri quae habent Decret, Papale apud, Grat, caus 15, q glossa. it is lawfull to rob Protestants (whome you call Heretickes) of their goods.

The 7. Semblance.

Mahomet Vide Vincet. lib, 23, cap, 41 specul, hist. committed many bloodie murthers: and so haue the Popes. To make this plaine by e­numeration of particulars, it is A Ben, Car­dinall. said that Gregorie the 7. poysoned sixe Popes to make himselfe a way to the Papacie, and sought to murther Henry the Emperour as he was at his prayers in the Church Vide Matth Paris in Henric 3.: and that Innocentius the 4 sought to poyson Con­rade the Emperour; There was also a massacre in­tended in the Church of Florence, and Iulianus Me­dices murthered by the Vide Raphael Volateran. et Politian, de con iurat. pact. appointment of Pope Six­tus the 4. Iomit Vrbanus the 6. who Vide Cyprian de Valerain Vrban, 6 put fiue of his Cardinals into sackes, and drowned them, because they fauoured Clement the 7. and Alexander the 6. who commaunded Antonius Mancinellus his tongue, and both his handes to bee cut off, because he made an inuectiue oration against his impure life: and who was so cruell, as that a Zanzarius. famous man of that time an excellent Poet, made these verses of him.

Pollicitus calum Romanus, et astra sacerdos,
Per scelera et caedes adstygapandit iter.

[Page 189]that is, the Roman Bishop, who promised heauen to other men, is gone himselfe to hell, by reason of his villaines and murthers.

I come to Stephanus the 6. and Sergius the 3. who were so barbarously cruell, as that they Vide Martin, Polon, anno 898. et 907, et Platin. in Stephan. 6, et Serg. 3. pulled Formosus their predecessour out of his graue, the one cutting of his fingers, the other his head, and cast his carkasse into Tyber.

And Sixtus the last was (as your owne Quod lib. 3 art, 2, pag, 57 Quodli­betaries report) so full of crueltie, heresie, and villa­nie, as that the Iesuites preached openlie in Spaine against him, It seemes that Pope Sixtus was better then other Popes; o­therwise the Iesuites would not haue railed on him in this sort. railing on him, and calling him a Lu­theran heretike, a wolfe and what not? Yea Car­dinall Bellarmine being asked by one, what hee thought of his death answered thus: Conceptis verbis, quantum capio, quantum sapio, quantum intelligo, descendit ad infernum, as farre as I can perceiue, vnder­stand, and apprehend, our Pope is gone to hell; Loe, this doth Bellarmine write (as it were) vppon the tombe of one of your Popes, as the people of Sicilia wrot (abusing an article of Athanasius creed) vpon the tombe of a cruell Viceroy of theirs, Theatre du monde lib, 2. Hic iacet, &c.

Quipropter nos bomines
Et nostram salutem,
Descendit ad inferos.

But what doe I insist vpon the immane crueltie of Popes towardes those that are of their owne religi­on? let vs take a viewe of their bruitish immanitie towardes those that are of the contrarie religion, what can I speake of this? nay rather what can I not speake? how hideous are the tormentes that are in­uented by the Pope, and inflicted by his inquisitors vpon Protestantes in forraine Countries.

[Page 190]First Vide Regi­naldum Gon salvium Monta num in detecti­one Inquisit. fol 23, 24, 25, 26. et 27. they commaund an officer, to haue the im­prisoned Protestant into a certaine place where the Racke standeth, which commonlie is a deepe and a darke dungeon vnder the ground, with manie a dore to passe thorowe ere a man can come vnto it, because such as are put thereto, should not be heard to shrike or crie. In the which place there is a scaffold reared, where the Inquisitour, the Prouisor, and the Clearke do sit, to see the anatomie made of him that is brought thitherto.

Then the linkes being lighted, and all the Players entred that haue partes in this Tragedie, the Execu­tioner, who tarieth last to make all fast (as they saie) and to see euerie man in before him, commeth also at the length, and of himselfe alone maketh a shewe worthie the sight, more then all the reste of that route, being wholy arayed all ouer from the toppe of his head, to the sole of his foote in a sute of blacke canvas, such as superstitious people weare on Mandy Thursday when they scourge and whip themselues, as the custome is in most places vnder Poperie, if not in all (much like that apparell which the diuells in stage playes vse here with vs in England) moreouer his head is couered with a long black hoode that reacheth ouer al his face hauing two little peepe holes to see thorow, & al to this end, to make the poore soule the more afraide both in body and minde, to see one torment him in the likenesse of a diuell. After the Lordes be set downe each in their places, they be­ginne with him againe, and exhort him afresh to speake the truth freely and voluntarilie: other­wise at his owne perill bee it. For if either his arme, or his legge, or anye other ioynt bee broken in the racke, as it happeneth to diuers, [Page 191] so that hee chance to die thereof (for more gently then so they meane not to deale with them) let him blame no man but himselfe: for they thinke that after they haue giuen him this faire warning, they are now discharged in conscience both before God & man, & therefore are guiltlesse, what harme soeuer come vn­to him by meanes of the Racke, yea though hee die thereon as innocent as the childe newelie borne.

After this, with sharpe rebukes and men acinge words, they command, that the partie bee stripped starke naked, be it he or she, yea, though it were one well knowne to be the most honest and chast mai­den or matrone in all the Citie (as they bee neuer lightly without sundrie such in this their shambles) whose griefe (no doubt) is not halfe so great in res­pect of any torments, that presently they endure, as it is to beeseene naked in such a presence. But to proceede, when they are stripped naked, they draw on a close linnen breech, and then the Lordes signifie to the tormentor by some token, in what sort they would haue the partie punished: for as their torments be in number many; so in sortes they bee sundrie. But the most vsuall bee the Ieobite, and Pullie with water, cordes and fire. Yet, before they inflict these torments vppon them, they perswade them to vtter whatsoeuer they know either by them selues, or by others of their acquaintance; in the meane space while they are thus commoning with him, one commeth beehinde him, and bindeth his handes with a corde, eight or tenne times about: and be­cause nothing should be thought to bee done with­out authoritie and order of law, the Inquisitour cal­leth vppon him to straine each harder then other: Being thus bound to the Racke, they beginne yet [Page 192] once againe to perswade with him, and beside the binding together of his hands, they also cause his thombes with some smaller line drawne verie straite, and fasten both the lines that tie both his hands and thombes, to a certaine Pullie which hangeth on the Ieobite.

Then knocke they great and heauie boltes vppon his heeles, if the partie haue none alreadie, or els hang betwixt both his feet vppon those boltes which hee hath certaine waightes of yron, at the first time but fiue pounde, and so hoyse him vppe from the grounde: Whiles the poore Protestant hangeth in this plight, they fall to their perswasions once again, cōmanding the hangman to hoyse him vp on high to the verie bcame, till his hands touch the Pullie. Then crieth the Inquisitor and the Clearke vppon him to confesse somewhat. After that hee hath hung a good space, and will grant nothing, they command him to bee let downe, and twice so much yron more to bee layde on his heeles, & so hoyse him vp againe, one inch higher, if it may be; threatning him that hee shall die none other death, excepthee declare vnto them the truth in such matters as they demaund of him, and therefore charge the hangeman to let him vp and downe, that the waight of yron hanging at his heeles, may rent euerie ioynt in his bodie from other. At which intollerable paine, they bid the hangman slippe the ropes suddenly, that hee may fall downe with a swinge, and in the halfe way stop and giue him the Strippado: which being done all his bo­die is out of frame, armes, shoulders, backe, legges, and all the rest of his ioynts, by reason of the sway tearing each part from other. Then (if hee will not then yeeld) they cause more yron to bee added the third time: so that the fiely Protestant beeing halfe dead and more, is by their commaundement hoysed vp againe, and to augement his griefe they then be­ginne [Page 193] to taile vpon him, calling him dogge and here­ticke. And if this pittifull creature do call vpō Christ (as for the most, all that are persecuted for his truth sake doo) then fall they (saith mine Reginaldus Gonsaluius Montanus in loco citato. author) to moc­king of him; saying Iesu Christ, Iesu Christ. Let Iesu Christ alone, and tell vs the truth; what a crying out vpon Christ makest thou? cōfesse what we aske thee, & makevs no more adoe. And herein doth my author verie fitly resemble them to the Iewes that mocked and derided Christ, saying; Math, 27 Beholde hee calleth for Elias. He trusted in God, let him deliuer him nowe, if he will haue him. But to returne to the Tragedie, if the partie be let downe promising to tell them some­what, and performe it indeede, that is the very readie way to make him be worse handled then before, be­cause they thinke that now hee beginneth onely to broch his matters. This horrible butcherie continu­eth from nine of the clocke in the morning till high none or an houre after: which being ended, the Iailer beginneth to play the bone-setter so wel as he can, & to put his armes and legges in their right ioyntes againe: and putting on his clothes, bringeth him back to his prison, or rather carieth him hauing neuer a legge to stand vpon, yea sometime draggeth him by the arms or legs too too pitifully. And within two or three dayes, they send for him foorth againe into the audience, and prouide so, that in the way frō the prisō as he passeth by the place where the racke-stocke standeth, the hangman shall stande for the nonce to shew himselfe in the said likenes of a deuill, that the partie in passing by, may haue a sight of him, and thereby be occasioned the more to remember his former tormentes, who comming into the Court, fin­deth the inquisitour, the Ordinarie, and the Clearke, readie set each man in his place, which after their manner fall in hand with him; [Page 194] at which time, if they cannot get any thing out of him, they cause him to bee caried to prison againe. But if he declare any thing, they presse him the more; and such matter it may bee his happe to disclose, that it may chance to purchase him the racke once more▪ vppon hope of getting some greater matters at his hands. But if they were resolued before, to put the partie to the racke once againe, then about three dayes after his last being there, they sende for him a­gaine to come before them: and what with earnest en­treatie & terrible threates, they labour to haue him shriue himselfe of al his opinions & heresies, (as they call them) and to appeach as well such persons with whom hee hath had conference in such matters, as also all other whom hee knoweth to bee of the same minde. And if the poore Protestant continue con­stant then the keeper is commanded that once again he prouide the rack, and strip him out of his clothes, & put him either to the aforesaid torment or a worse, viz▪ after this manner.

The Protestant hauing his handes bound be­hind him and hanging at the Pullie, they binde both his thighes together with stronge cordes, and so in like manner his legges about the calfe. Then put they betwixt the cordes and his legges a short peece of wood, wherwith they wrest the stringes so stiffe, till they be so deepe suncke into his flesh that they are past sight: a verie extreame and a terrible tormēt & much worse then any that he hath yet endured: In this pittiful plight, the poore soule lyeth for the space of two or three houres, abiding the Inquisitors plea­sures: who neuerthelesse cease not to flout him all this while, orinstead therof they practise as they think best, another kinde of torture, which albeit it be vsed vpō offenders in other places as wel as in that; yet fo [...] one especiall point of crueltie added by them, wee [Page 195] may iustly ascribe it to their holy Court as a deuise of Antichrist. The name of it is Buri or Aselli; and the manner of it is this. There is a great bench made out of whole Timber, wrought hollowe in the vpper part like a trough, so large that a man may lie opē in it on his backe, and thereabouts as his midriffe lyeth, there is a sharp barre going crosse ouerth wart, wher­on the parties backe resteth that it cannot settle to the bottome, because hee should haue no ease: his heeles also lying higher then his heade, and his armes, thighes, and legges, bound with small cords, strained till they settle into the flesh and pierce almost to the very bone, in so much that they beclean out of sight: and then commeth in a new deuise of their own, viz▪ they take a peece of linnen cloth, and ouerspread the parties mouth there with as hee lyeth vpright, so as it may stoppe his nostrels also, that when the water is powred into his mouth, hee should take in no ayre at his nose. Then powre they water vppon the cloth, not by drops, but in the manner of a longe streame, which beareth downe the cloth into the furthest part of his throate: so that when they plucke it out of the bottome of his throate (as manie times they doe,) the cloth is so wet with water and blood together, that a man would thinke the verie intrals come out of his bodie.

To conclude, some are tormented there in another sort, viz: they take a panne full of hote coles, which they set against the soles of Protestants feete, before hee goe to the aforesaide Racke, and to the ende that the fire may haue more force to brusle them, they bast them with lard or bacon.

Loe, here you see, what grieuous torments the Pa­pists vse to bring men to their pretended Catholicke Religion; and yet our Popish Recusants (forsooth) [Page 196] are growne so delicate, that neither religion nor o­bedience may be forced on them: for (the Doctour Hill his quartron of Reasons of Catholick religiō, pag. 182. word be­ing now out of their bloodie hands) they complaine of rigour, and crie out, that wee doe greatly offende God here in England, in forcing people to goe to the Church contrarie to their consciences. But the time was, when they cared little for driuing vs to sinne a­gainst our conscience; the strange torments they de­uised and practised on See Fox. Act. et Mon. lib, 11 Rogers, Sanders, Hooper, Tay­lour, Tomkins, Bradford, Ridley, Latimer, and diuers others of our Countrie men, to compell them from the confessiō of the true Catholick faith without any regard had of their consciences, can witnes the same. Now what reason can they bring that they may en­force others, and none must enforce them?

To conclude, this particular, it appeareth also by [...] Reuel, 17. 6 this Tragedie that the Whore of Babylon is drunken with the blood of Saints, and with the blood of the Martyrs of Iesus. God almightie stirre vp the harts of Christian Princes, that they may not onely hate the saide whore of Babylon, but also (according to the Prophecie of the Holy Ghost) Reuel, 18. 9 Reward her euen as shee hath rewarded the Saints of Iesus, and giue her dou­ble according to her workes: and in the cup that shee hath▪ filled them, fill her the double.

The 8. Semblance.

Mahomet was (as sundrie Vincont li, 23 specul, hist, et Zigaben in E­lencho Ismaelit writers testifie) a great Magician, and kept a doue, that reuealed (as hee in­formed the people) sundry things, so were some of your Popes known Necromancers & sorcerers. Toy Vide Cypriā de valera, in Benedict, 9 insist in some particulars, Benedict the 9, alias the 8, was wont in woods and mountaines, to sacrifice to the diuel, & by magical art to allure women vnto him & to make thē follow him vp & down like Cades: he [Page 197] kept also a sparrow that brought him newes from all Quarters. And (as it is in the Spanish prouerbe) Perque de mal Cuerno mal bueno, of an euill Crow an euill egge: for the said Pope Ibidem. had two Cardinalls, namely, Lau­rentius, and Gracianus, that were such Necromancers, as that they knew what passed in the East, West, North,Platina in Syl­uest: 2▪ Sabellic, Enead 9 lib▪ 2, Volateran, lib, 22, Bergomas lib, 12. Iohan. de Pineda part. 3. lib, 19, cap▪ 15▪ Cyprian de Valera in Syluest, 2, and South. And we read in sundry Writers, that Syl­uester the 2. euen from his youth gaue himselfe to in­chantments, and witchcraft; and that (the better to effect his enchauntments) he made a couenant with the Deuill, and be tooke himselfe both body and soule to the Deuill, conditionally; that the Deuill should help him to great preferment: and that by his wicked Art he came first to be Bishop of Rhemes, and afterwards Archbishop of Rauenna, & in the end Pope of Rome. And not to rake any longer in this dunghill of Popes; all the Popes from the saide Siluester to Gregorie the 7. were knowne Necromancers.

The 9. semblance.

Vincentius lib, 23, specul. Hist. Mahomet was a whoremonger, & giuen to all kind of impurity: so haue many of your Popes beene. To begin with Alexander the 6. hee not being contented with other strumpets which he kept, by whom he Vide Onuphrium in Alex and. 6, had quatuor filios, et duas filias, foure bastard sonnes, and two bastard daughters, committed incest with his owne daughter Lucretia, as witnesseth Iohannes Iouinianus Pontanus in his Epitaph vpon Lucretia the daughter of the said Pope. The Epitaph is this.

Pontan, Tumul, lib▪ 2, in tumulo Lucreriae Alexandri filiae▪ Hoc tumulo dormit Lucretia nomine, s [...]dre:

That is; Alexandri filia, sponsa, nurus. Heere lieth Lucretia in name, indeede a shamelesse whore; the daughter of Alexander, her fathers and brothers harlot. Adioine heereunto Paulus the 3, who Sleidan, in Com. committed in­cest with two of his Nices, prostituted one of his si­sters [Page 198] to Alexander the 6. to get a Cardinalship, and poysoned another, because she affected some other of her louers more then himselfe: and who (not staying heere in these vile lusts, which were not yet against na­ture) fell into vnnaturall filthinesse, euen into the sinne of Sodome. Of Sixtus also the 4. it is said, that he was a filthy Sodomite, and that to incite and encourage o­thers to the same filthinesse, hee Agrippa de Vanitate Scient cap. de lenoci­nio. built a sumptuous Stewes in Rome, appointing it to bee both masculine and faeminine, and gaue licence (as 2, Vesselus Groninigensis tract▪ de indul­gent. Gronningensis saith) to the Cardinall of Saint Lucie, and to all his fa­mily, that they might in Iune, Iuly, and August, freely vse Sodomie. And it is Herman Cō ­tract. & Paralip▪ Vrs. perg. recorded, that Clement the fifth was a publique fornicatour, and kept a cer­taine beautifull Countesse as his Paramour. Grego­rie the seauenth Pizarrus in Hist, Gennens. was also very familiar with another Countesse in his time. And Innocentius the eighth was such a common whoremonger, as that hee had sixteene bastards by seuerall strumpets, as these ver­ses giue sufficient testimonie.

Marul▪ de In­nocent. 8. Octo nocens pueros genuit totidemque puellas. Huic merito, poterit dicere Roma Patrem: That is, Inno­cent begat eight sonnes, and iust so many daugh­ters; Rome therefore might iustly call him Father. I omit Iohn the twelueth, who Luitprand Ticinenfis lib. 6▪ cap, et 7. et Martin. Polon. in anno 986. gaue orders in his Stable, amongst his Horses; abused his Fathers Con­cubine, & made his Pallace a Stews, put out his ghost­lie Fathers eyes, gelded one of his Cardinalls, dranke to the Devill, and at Dice called for helpe of Iupi­ter and Venus.

I come to Iohn the three and twentieth, of whom a whole Counsaile saith thus: Concil. Con­stant▪ sess▪ 11. A tempore iuuentu­tis suae fuit homo malae in dolis, in verecundus, im­pudicus, mendax, parentibus suis rebellis et inobe­diens, plerisque vitijs deditus, actalis et pro tali fuit [Page 199] communiter dictus, tentus, creditus etreputatus ab omnibus. Et ad huc dicitur, tenetur, creditur, et re­putatur pro tali, et vt talis: That is, Iohn the fiue and twentieth from the very time of his youth, hath euer­more beene a man of an euill disposition, vnshame­fast, vnchast, alyar, vnobedient to his Parents, and giuen to many other vices, and such an one, and for such an one, was hee commonly named, holden, be­leeued, taken, and reputed of all that knewe him. And still is hee named, holden, beleeued, and repu­ted such an one, and for such one.

Adde hereto Pope Nicholas the third, who begatt Cyprian de Valera in nicol. a childe by his Concubine, which in nayles and haire was like a Beare; which some impute to the pictures of Beares that hee caused to bee made in his house. And therefore Martine the fourth, who kept the same Concubine after him, fearing belike the like mischance, caused the pictures of the Beares to be taken away.

But I will not warble any longer vpon this vn­tuneable harsh string, neither set downe of the hun­dreth part of what I am able to iustifie out of credi­ble Writers: for (to vse the wordes of one that was afterward Pope himselfe) Aeneas Syl­trius de gestis Concil: Basil: lib: 1▪ De Romanis Pontifici­bus liceret exempla admodum multa adferre; si tempus sineret; qui aut haeretici, aut alijs imbuti vi­tijs, sunt reperti: If time would permit, I might bring foorth very many examples of Romane Bi­shops, that were found either to bee heretikes, or else defiled with other vices.

The 10 Semblance.
[Page 200]

Albeit Mahomet was (as hath beene shewed) very vicious; yet made he the Arabians beleeue, that he was Breidenbach▪ de Peregrin. sua, cap. 3. Propheta, et nuntius Dei, a Prophet, and a messenger of God: so albeit the Pope be that man of sinne spoken of in the 2. Chap. of the 2 Epist. to the Thesla, verse 2. Yet beareth he the world in hand, that he Iohan. de Turrecremata, lib. 2. summae de eccles: cap, 26: is Vicarius Christi, Christs Vicar vpon earth.

The 11 Semblance.

Mahomet Lonicerus de rebus Turcic & Breidenbach▪ de peregrin▪ sua professed himselfe to bee both a Priest, and a King, and chalenged to himselfe the power of both swords: so did Boniface the 8. when hee Vide Vsper­gens. caused the two swords to bee borne before him, in a yeare of Iubiley, thereby to shew his power: and when he Bonisacius de maior▪ et obed. cap. v­num sanct. al­leadged that place in the Gospel, where one of Christs Disciples said, ecce duogladij, behold two swords. The Popes fauourites also in these dayes, doe solemnly di­spute, that R▪ Cupers pag. 251, Num. 62. the Empire or temporall rule, as wel as the priesthood or ecclesiasticall dominion, is translated vn­to the successour of Peter.

The 12 Semblance.

Mahomet boasted, that he had receaued Zigaben. in Elench. Tas cleis tou paradeisou, the keyes of Paradise: so doth the Pope boast that he is Dist. 22; cap, omnes. aeternae vitae clauiger, the Key-bearer of eternal life. And albeit it was auouched by the Scribes, and not denied by Christ, that Marc, 2, 7: none can forgiue sinns but God onely: yet doth the Pope take vpon him to forgiue sinnes, and to giue heauen to whom it pleaseth him. Yea one of the Popes suffered the Embassadours of Sicilia to lie prostrate on the ground, and thus to cry vnto him, as if it had beene vnto Christ: Vide Paulum Aemilium, lib, 7, Quitollis pec­cata mundi miserere nostri: qui tollis peccata mundi, dona nobis pacem: thou that takest away the sinnes of the world, giue vs peace.

The 13. Semblance.
[Page 201]

Mahomet not onely to gratifie his companions, but also the more easily to allure al nations receiued all re­ligions. As for example, to allure the Iewes, he exal­tedh Vide Alcora ni Azoar. 12, et 16, Moses, and retained circumcision; not to estrange the mindes of Christians, he confessed Christ to bee Alcorani. Azoar 16. a Prophet and the Word of God; to please the Arrians and Cerdonians, he Alcorani Azoar 9, et 11. sayd that Christ was not the ve­ry Sonne of God; to winne the Pelagians, he Alcorani Azoara 18, et 41 taught, that men may merit Heauen by their workes. In a word, Bibliander in prefat, in Alcor. Mahometismus ex veteribus haeresibus consutus est, Mahometisme is patched together of olde here­sies: So is Papisme like wise patched, as I shewed you in our first, second, and third dayes conferences.

The 14. Semblance.

Mahomet composed of the traditions of the He­brewes, and other such like fables, his Alcoran, that is, a certaine booke: wherein are contained all those Turkish mysteries, and ceremonies that haue no ground in the word of God: so haue your Popes made you an Alcoran of Traditions, constitutions, tales & decretalls.

The 15. Semblance.

The Turkes make more account of Mahomets Al­coran than of the sacred Scriptures: so doe you make more account of the popes Constitutions and Tradi­tions, then of the Word of God; for you holde with Melchior Canus, that Melchior Canus locor, Theol▪ lib. 3, fol. 98. for confounding of heretickes there is greater strength in Tradition, than in the Scripture: and with Siluester Prierias, that Siluester pri­erias contra Luther. cōclus. de potestate Papae. iudul­gences [Page 202] are warranted vnto vs, not by the authority of the Scripture, but by the authority of the Church & of the Pope of Rome, which, sayth he, is greater.

The 16. Semblance

The Turkes Vide Ziga ben. in Elench. Ismael. et Vin­cent. specul. hist. lib. 23. cap. 36▪ belieue that Mahomet conferred with the Angel Gabriel and receiued their Alcoran from him: so do you labour to make simple people belieue, that you receiued your traditions Cōcil. Tridēt Sess. 5. from Christ & his Apostles.

The 17, Semblance.

The Turkes (as the forenamed writers report) beare the world in hand, that their religion was confirmed by miracles, signes, and wonders; so do you.

The 18. Semblaeuce.

The Alcorani Az [...] ara 10. Turkes account some sinnes veniall; so doe Guilielmus pe raldus Sum. Virtut▪ ac vitior. tom 2. cap. 20, you.

The 19. Semblance.

The Alcorani. Azoara 23. Turkes take whoredome to bee either no sin at all, or if it be a sin, to be a very small sin: so doe your popish shauelings, as appeareth by these words of Erasmus: Erasmus in Enchyrid. mil. Christiani cap. 14. bona pars eorum, quos vulgus integros et in corruptos appellat, simplicem fornicationem, et moderatum voluptatis vsum, vt leue commissum neutiquam effugiunt: a great part of those whom the common sort taketh for perfect and incorrupt men, do not a whit aborre simple fornication, and a sober vse of pleasure, recko­ning it to be but a pettie faulte. Yea, you account it to be so small a fault indeed, as that you holde that no Priest ought to bee deposed from his benefice for single fornication. These be your expresse words in your owne glosse vpon the decrees: Distinct. [...]. Presbiter. dicunt nemi­nem hodie propter fornicationem simplicem esse deponendum they say that for single fornication no man ought at this day to be deposed. And least ye should mis▪ [Page 203] trust your glosse to be corrupted, it is also thus noted of purpose in great letters in the margine: Fornicatio­nis causa hodie nemo est deponendus: quia corpora a hodie y Ibid in glossa. sunt fragiliora: no man now a dayes ought to be de­priued for fornication: and that because our bodies are frailer, then they were wont to be.

Panormitane also your greatest Canonist, sayth thus: Vide Extrau▪ de Consangui nit▪ et affinit, nō debet, Abb. advarietatem temporum debent mutaristatu [...]a hu­mana: ideo hodie ex simplice fornicatione Clericus non de­ponitur: the lawes of men ought to be altered, accor­ding to the change of times: and therefore now a dayes no priest is deposed for single fornication. And Archer the Iesuite (as your secular In their relation, pag▪ 47▪ [...] Priests te­stifie) defended this proposition, viz. that the stewes are as lawfull at Rome, as the Pope himselfe, or anie order of Religion.

The Iesuite Weston likewise defended the same, against Doctor Bagshaw.

The 20 Semblance.

The Multi Tureis sunt peculiares sancti, quorum alii a peregri nantibus, alii a parieutibus, alii a calamitosis, alii a viatoribus inuocantur, Septēcastrens. de Religion▪ Turcic▪ cap, 15. Turks' pray to Saints, and haue certaine pe­culiar Saints, for peculiar purposes: so haue you, as hereafter (God willing) shall bee largely shewed.

The 21. Semblance.

The Menauin, de sepultura Turcar. Turkes pray for the dead; so do you, and that especially when you go ouer any Church-yard saying: Orat. pro De funct. in com. suffrag. fol. 132 Auete omnes anims fideles, quarum corpord hic et vbi (que) requiescant in puluere Dominus▪ Iesus Christus qui vos et nos redemit suo pretiosissimo fanguine, dignetur vos apanis liberare, et inter choros suorum sanctorum An­gelorum coll [...]care: &c.

The 22, Semblance.
[Page 264]

The Alchorani Azoara 10, 21, 25. Turkes dreame of a purgatorie after this life: so do your dreaming Bellarm. de purgat. lib. 1. cap. 1. et lib. 2, cap. 6 et Rhemist. in mat 12, sect, 66. Doctors, that there is a certaine infernall place in the earth, called purgatorie, in the which, as in a prison house, the soules which are not fully purged in this life, are there cleansed and purged by fire, before they can be receiued into Heauen.

The 22. Semblance.

The Septemcastr. de Relig. Turc. cap. 15. Turkes honour & reuerence the Sepulchers of their Saints: so do your Bellarm. de reliquijs Sanc­torum lib. 2. cap. 21. et concil. Trident. sess. 25, Doctours teach you, that the reliques of Saints, that is, their bodies, and bones, and sepulchres, where they are buried, are to bee ho­noured and reuerenced.

The 23, Semblance.

The Septēcast. de Relig. Turic. cap. 14, et Antō Menauin. cap. 15. et Breiden bac. de peregri nat, sua cap, 3, Turkes vse to goe on pilgrimage, to certaine supposed holy places: so do some of you vsually walke on your bare feete, with a Peregrines staffe in your hand, & with a scrip about your necks, to Saint Iames of Compostella, to the Lady of Lauretto, and to sun­dry other such like places.

The 24, Semblance.

The Septemcast [...] de Relig▪ Turst cic. cap. 13, et Ri [...]her. lib, 2. demoribus Turcar. Turkes were strictly commanded by Maho­met to pray fiue times a day; so are you Masse-mon­gring Priests Innocent. in cap. 1, de cele brat. missar. enioyned to obserue their Canonicall houres.

The 25. Semblance.

Them Turkes thinke their priests sufficiently learned, [Page 265] if that they can read their Alchoran, and their forme of seruice: so do you account those Priestes sufficientliem Anton, Gen­freus lib, 2, de Relig. Turcic. learned, that can read the masse booke. Witnesse one that was once the Popes scholler, who thus reporteth of the Italian Priests: Iohn Nichols in his Recanta­tion, The Priestes in Italie for the most part are altogether vnlearned. I demaunded of some of these Italian Priestes in the Italian tongue, whether God the Father, and God the Holie-Ghost had bodies, they answered, yea. The Scottish Priestes also, (as their owne Countrie-man reporteth of them) were found to be so blockish in the last reformation of Religion there, that the verie Nouitatis no mine offensi condenterunt novum testa mentum nuper a Martino Luthero fuisse scriptum, ac vetus testamentū reposcerent. name of the newe testa­ment was much offensiue to them, they thought it to bee newe deuised and inuented by Martin Luther, and asked for the old againe. Yea, there was then a Bishop of Dunkelden there in the time of Poperie, that replied thus one a minister which said he had reade the old and new testament: Vide Iohan, Fox in Histor. Scotic. inter. annos. 1540. et 1543. I thanke God I neuer knewe what the olde and new Testament was.

But what need I relate the ignorance of your Priests? Alphons. de Castro. lib. 1. de haeres, cap, 4, Constat (to vse the wordes of one of your owne side) plures Paparumadeo esse illiterates, vt Grammati­cam penitus ignorent: it is well knowne, that many of your Popes haue beene so vtterly voide of learning, as that they knew not the principles of their Gram­mer.

To conclude, you are greatly beholden to mee, in that I doe resemble you to the Turkes; for in some things you are worse then they.

The Recusant.

Are we Catholickes worse then the Turkes in some things?

The Minister.
[Page 266]

Yes, for there is (that I may vse his Maiesties words) no other Sect of Heretiques, not excepting Turke, Iewe, nor Pagan, no not euen those of Calicute, whor See his Ma­iesties speech in the late Session of Parlia­ment. adore the Deuill, that maintaine by the groundes of their Religion, that it is lawfull, or rather Meritori­ous (as the Romish Catholickes call it) to murther Princes or people for quarrell of Religion, And al­though particular men of all professions of Religi­on, haue beene some theeues, some murtherers, some traytors; yet euen when they came to their ende and iust punishment, they cōfessed their fault to be in their nature, and not in their profession (these Romish Ca­tholikes onely excepted) Now sir, what say you to this speech of the Kings Maiestie?

The Recusant.

Sir, I dare not say what I thinke.

The Minister.

Eceles. 10, 20 Curse not the King, no not in thy thought: for the foules of the Heauen shall carrie thy voice, and that which hath winges shall declare thy matter.

The fifth Diologue.

Wherein is shewed the lawfulnesse of the punishment that was lately inflicted on some of the traitours, the hainousnesse of whose crime is laid downe in the precedent Diologue.

The Minister.

SIr, I come to tell you newes.

The Recusant.

What newes I pray you?

The Minister.

The Traytours that you told mee of, were lately arraigned, condemned, and executed.

The Recusant.

Executed? I hope not.

The Minister.

What! did you hope, that such notorious malefac­tors should escape vnpunished.

The Recusant.

Yes, I was in good hope, that the Senate of Parlia­ment, to whom the King referred the iudgement of the crime would haue pardoned them.

The Minister.
[Page 268]

Sir; it would haue beene a wonder to all the world, if that they had pardoned such a viperous inten­ded parricide. It is reported that a Norman Gentle­man, confessing to a Franciscan Frier, that hee had once a thought to kill Francis the first of Fraunce, was for that verie thought (albeit he had changed his minde, repented, and asked pardon) condemned to die by his high court of Parliament at Paris, to whom the King referred it.

Now then, if that Parliament of Paris condemned him to die for thinking treason onely: howe could you thinke, but that his Maiestie, and the state, would condemne these your Romish Catholikes to die, who not onely thought treason, but contriued it, prepared for it, and were readie to execute it? If they condemned him to die, albeit hee had changed his minde, and repented; should not his Maiestie, & the state condemne these to die, who were so farre from changing their minde, and repenting, as that Guido Fawkes. they repented onely with Mutius Scoeuola, there failing in the execution thereof?

The Recusant.

Well, what punishment was inflicted on them?

The Minister.

Truely, they were punished iust as I wished they might bee at our last conference. For first they were drawne on hurdles from the prison to the place of execution, to shew howe they had beene drawne by brutish and Cassian affection. Secondly, they were [Page 269] hanged vp, to shew, that they were men vnworthie to tread vpon the earth. Thirdly, they were no soo­ner turned off the Ladder, but the Rope was cut, and they let fall downe, to shew the sequele and effect of treason, viz▪ how that they digge a pit for others, & fall into it themselues. Fourthly, they were noe sooner fallen downe, but the executioner snatched them vp, laid them on a blocke, cut of their secrets, and cast them into the fire, to shew that traytors are vnworthie to be begotten, or to beget others. Fifty, their bellies were ripped vp, and there hearts torne out, & throwne into the same fire, because they were the fountaine of such an vnnaturall and vnhearde of treacherie. Sixtly, as they though to haue cut off the head from the members in the ciuill bodie; so were their heads cut off from the members of their bodies. and their wickednesse turned on their owne heades, Seuently, their heads being cut off, their bodies were diuided into quarters, as they were diuided from the found members in the ciuill bodie. Lastly, their quarters were set vpp vppon the gates of the Citie; that as their gracelesse attempts were an ill exam­ple to others: so their quarters there exposed to the eyes of all men, might be a good caueat to others.

The Recusant.

I pray you sir, what warrant haue you for these bloo­dy ceremonies, which you vsed at their execution?

The Minister.

Sir, our warrant is the word of God: for wee Ester, 7. 9. reade that treacherous Haman was banged on a tree of fiftie cubites high.

The Recusant.
[Page 270]

Yea, but where read you, that it was lawful to teare out their hearts, they being aliue.

The Minister.

Wee reade in the second of Samuel, that when that vnnaturall tray tour Absolon, was hanged in an Oke by the haire of his head, 2. Sam▪ 18 14 Ioab tooke three dartes in his hand and thrust them through Absolon, or (as it is in the originall text) in the heart of Absalon, while he was yet aliue in the middes of the Oake. From which wordes I gather, that as traytors hearts con­triue treason, and haue a time of pride and presump­tion: so should they also haue a time of wofull pai­ning, for their contriuing of treason, and for their proud and presumptuous sinnes.

The Recusant.

What though Ioab pearsed Absalons heart, while hee was aliue? are you sure that this fact of Ioab was lawfull.

The Minister.

Yes, it was (no doubt) the iust iudgement of God on his heart, for breeding and bringing forth such an horible treason;

The Recusant.

Yea, but which of the ancient fathers saith so?

The Minister,

Ignatius a verie ancient father hath these expresse words: Ignatius epist. 2. ad▪ Tr [...]ian? Absolon parricida existens diuino iudicio arbori [Page 271] appensus, sed et cor eius quod male cogitauerat, sagitta trans­fixumest: Absalon a Pharricide by Gods iudgement was hanged on a tree, and his heart that had thought euill, was thrust thorough with an arrow.

But what doe I speake of thrusting the heartes of traitours through with arrowes, or of tearing them out of their bodies? Dauid a man after Gods owne heart, grated the verie flesh, and rent asunder the bones of such like enemies to GOD and their Countrey, with 2 Sam▪ 12, 31 yron harrowes, sawes, and axes of yron.

And thus you see, howe that there is no punish­ment inflicted vpon traitours in this Land which is not agreeable to the worde of God, and lesse then they deserue.

The Recusant.

Yes, you punish not the traitours onely them­selues, but their wiues, their children, yea their whole posteririe: for you take from them their Landes, their houses, their offices, and what not?

The Minister.

This is also agreeable to the worde of God. 2▪ Sam, 16. 4 Ziba hauing falsely accused Mephibosheth to Dauid, vntill the truth was found out, had Mephibosheths lands, and all that pertained vnto Mephibosheth, giuen vnto him by King Dauid. And Ester, 8, 1, 2. King Ahashuerosh gaue the house of treacherous Hamon vnto Queene Ester, and Queene Ester gaue it to Mordecai, as a reward of his loyaltie. As for offices it is 1▪ Kings. 2. 26 27, 35. recorded of Abiathar, that albeit Salomon spared his life because he had borne the Arke of the Lorde God before Dauid [Page 272] his father, and because he had suffered in all, wherein his father hadde beene afflicted: yet cast hee him out from being priest vnto the Lord, and placed Zadocke in his roome. Yea the Persians rooke not their houses, their offices, their Landes, and their liuinges onely from traitours wiues and children, but their liues two, For Ester, 16, 18 Haman was hanged at Susis before the gates, with all his familie, as the Apocryphall storie hath it. But what neede I alleadge the Apocryphall? the Canoni­call saith, that Ester, 9, 14 they hanged Hamans ten sonnes vp­on a tree at Shusan.

Nowe to applie this, if the Persians so detested treason, as that they punished both the traitour with death, and euerie one of his familie two: I see no rea­son why you should complaine of rigour, and accuse his Maiestie of more then Scythian crueltie. Nay, you should rather commend his clemency, in sparing their childrens liues, and punishing them onely in landes and liuinges, and sometimes not in that neither.

The Recusant.

Well to leaue this, howe manie I praye you were executed? were there anye of the Lordes exe­cuted?

The Minister.

Noe, but I dooe not doubt but that they shall bee in the same Inpraedicamē ▪ to Passionis. predicament shortlie, if that they bee founde guiltie.

The Recusant.

VVhat? doe you thinke that they shall be behea­ded?

The Minister.
[Page 273]

Be beheaded? they may thanke God and the king, if they escape so.

The Recusant.

Thanke the king? Sir, hee may not inflict any other punishment vpon such great men.

The Minister,

Yes, if it please his maiestie, he may as lawfully cause them to be hanged, drawne, and quartered, as hee cau­sed their inferiours. But you tell me, that they are great men. VVhat though? Haman was a great man, an honourable man, yea the verie next person vnto the king, as appeareth by these wordes of Artaxerxes: Ester▪ 16, 11 he was called our father, and was honoured of euerie man as the next person to the king. And yet was hee Ester, 7. 9 hanged on a tree of fiftie cubites high. Hamans se­uen sonnes were great men, yet were they hanged be­fore the gates of Shusan, and that (which mee thinkes was a pitifull case) for their fathers fault.

Bigthan and Teresh were great men; yet because they sought to lay their hands on king Ahashuerosh, Ester, 2, [...] they were both hanged on a tree together.

King Sauls seauen sonns were great men, yet king Dauid 2▪ Sam, 21. 9 deliuered them into the handes of the Gibeo­nites, which hanged them in the mountaine before the Lord. Ro▪ Gagwin. in anno. Reg. Franc. lib, 5 1 Ibid. Hebert Earle of Vermendoies was a great man, yet because hee invited Charles surname [...] the simple king of Fraunce, to lodge at his castle of Peron and slew him there: Lewes the fift with the Lordes of, his Privie Counsaile assembled in the cittie of Laon, cau­sed him to bee carried, (as Robert Gagwine recor­deth) to an hill without the citie of Laon, and there to bee trussed at the gallowes and strangled with a rope. But before the Hangman had fully strangled [Page 274] him, the king turned to him, (saith r Gagwine) and said: thou Hebert art the same Countrieman that ma­dest away my Lord, and father, and thy Soueraigne in prison and bondes, now according to thy desert suffer thy deserued death.

Lord Harkeley, Earle of Carlile, was a great man; yet for treason against his Soueraine Edwarde the Second, Fabian in an. 12 24. et Polidor Hist, Angl, i▪ i [...] hee was hanged drawne and quartered, and his head sent to London, and set on the bridge. Chronica fructus Temporum telleth vs, how that hee was first disgraded, his spurres hewed from his heeles, his sword broken ouer him, and then disgarnished of the robes of his estate, and after tortured for his treason, as is afore said.

Bertopus was a great man; yet for his treason, Lewes surnamed the grosse King of France, Ro. Gag▪ in anno, Reg. Franc, lib, 6 appointed, that he should be hanged at the gallowes, and by him a mastife dogge aliue, whom when the hangeman smot, hee snatched at the traytors bodie hanging by him, rent his flesh, and so was he baited to death. Queene Brunchild wife sometime to Sigisbert King of Mees or Austracia, was a great woman; yet because she had beene the death of ten princes of the Roiall blood, King Clotare taking her in the fielde, Robert. Gag. in anno, Reg Franc. lib. 2 after she had beene well beaten with a cudgell foure times, com­manded her to be set on an horse, and to be carried about all the host, and then by the haire of the head and armes to be tyed to the taile of a wild horse; and so to be trailed and drawne to death. And no lesse strange iudgement and execution was that which Frotho a King of Denmarke inflicted on two of his Chamber conuicted of treason against him: he caused them to be tied to two great maine stones, and to bee throwne into the sea, and so (to vse the wordes of Saxo Grāma­ricus in lib. 2 histor, Danic. Saxo the writer of the storie of the Danes) animi cri­men annexa corporibus mole mulctando, with waight put [Page 275] to their bodies, hee punished the waightie sinne of their soules. But not to insist any longer in this enu­meration of particular examples, God commaunded Moses, Num, 25, 4 to take the heads of the people; that is, the chiefest of the malefactors, and to hang them vp be­fore the Lord against the sunne, that the indignation of the Lords wrath might be turned from Israel. And why must Moses take the chiefe of them? truely, be­cause they had not corrupted themselues onely, but also others, and done more euill by their euill exam­ple, then by their sinne. For the force of example is verie great to draw to similitude, and the greater the example is, the greater force it hath to induce like­nesse of manners.

The crime therefore of those great men that had an hand in the late horrible treason, was a great crime, an exemplar crime; and consequently a Bis peccar qui exemplo peccat. double crime, and deserues more then a single punishment.

I speake not this (God is my witnesse) as holding it a maine point of pietie, to bee in this case quite with­out pittie. But to stoppe your mouthes, that scanda­lize the Kings Maiestie and the state of crueltie in their iust seueritie: and to shew that it behooueth all men, to bee more compassionate to the life of the Common-wealth, then to the life of a man.

‘Melius est vt pereat vnus, quam vnitas.’
FINIS.

Pagano-Papismus: OR, A Discouery of Popish Paganisme: wherein is plainelie shewed that the Papistes doo resemble the idolatrous Heathen in aboue sixscore particulars: and that in many things they are worse then they, and are whollye departed from the very principles of Philosophy, rea­son, and outward sence: made Dialogue-wise in a most plaine and familiar manner.

The Minister.

IF any sheepe (saith Sainte Chrysostome) goe out of the right way, and leauing the a Chrysost de Sacerdot▪ lib▪ 2. plentifull pastures, graze on barren and steepe places, the sheephearde must some­what exalte his voice, to re­duce the dispersed and straggling sheepe, and to compell them to the flock.

The consideration of this my duetie, mooued me to come vnto you, that leaue the plentifull pastures, and graze on the steepe places of Poperie: and to doe myne endeauoure, to bring you into the right waye againe, from the which you haue a long time strayed.

The Recusant.
[Page 2]

Sir, I am in the right way already: for I keepe Ieremiah 6. 16. the old way, which is the good way, and walk therein.

The Minister.

Sir, you keepe not that olde waye, wherein the Patri­arches and Prophets walked; but that wherein the Pagans and Ethnicks walked.

The Recusant.

Doe wee Catholike walke in the way of the old Eth­nickes?

The Minister.

Yes, J find that the auncient Heathen were indeed theThe true Anti quity of the Romish re­ligion. first inuenters of your Religion; and that the forenamed hereticks borrowed it from them, & you from them both.

The Recusant.

Js our Catholike religion borrowed from the ancient Heathen?

The Minister.

Yes, as may appeare by these semblances, which I haue obserued betwixt them and you.

The 1. Semblance.

The Heathen had a multitude of Gods, as is apparaunt in the second of Ieremiah, verse. 28. so haue you likewise, as appeareth, in your common Kalender, where for euery day in the yeare, you haue eyther an Hee Sainte, or a Shee saint.

The second semblance.

The heathen had seueral Gods for seuerall Countries, for the Chaldeans and Assyrians, Iudg. 8. 33. Baal was found out; for the Zidonians, 1. Reg. 11. 5 Ashtaroth; for the Ammonits Ibid verse. 7. Molech or Milcom, For the moabites, Ibid. Chemosh: for the Syrians, 2. Reg. 5. 18. Rimmon: for the Philistins; Iudie. 16. 23. Dagon, & for euery nation that came out of Ashur to inhabite Samaria, ther was a seueral God appointed, for the men of Babel 2. Reg. 17. 30▪ Succoth-benoth. for the men of Cuth Ibid. Nergall▪ for the men of Hamath Ibid. Ash [Page 3] ima for the Anims, Ibid. vers. 31. Nibeaz & Tartak, & for the Sephar­vims, Ibid. Adramelech & Anammelech the gods of Sephar­vaim. The like may be said of the inuētors of your Romish superstition, For they haue assigned seuerall Countries to the patronage and protection of seuerall Saints. S George is for England, Saint Patricke is for Ireland, S Martine isvide orat. ad sāctū Iacobum maiorem, in [...] com. Suffrag. [...] fol. 138. for Germany, S Peeter and saint Paul for Italy. S Michael is for France, and Saint James is ☉ Lux, decus, et singulare prae sidium Hispaniae, the light, the ornament and the Lord pro­tector of spaine.

The third semblance,

The heathen had protectors for theire cities▪ Venus shee was for Troy, and Pallas she was for Greece▪ and Jupiter Stator for Rome. And in like sort haue popish Countries*vide Heshus. de erroribus Pontif. Loc, 28 protectors for their cities. Saint Peter is for Rome, Saint Roch for Venice, sainte Ambrose for Millaine, saint Geno­vefa for Paris, saint Stephen for Vienna, saint Vlderick for Augusta: and for Colleyne, are the three kings: and saint Vrsula with her eleuen thousand waiting maides: yea wee may say, as Ieremie saide of the idolatrous Jsraelites, Ac­cording Ierem. 2, 28, to the number of thy cities are thy gods.

The fourth semblance,

The Singulae fra­ternitates, sia­gulae familiae, certos habent patronos & tu­telares. Prudentius lib. 2 contra Sym­machum., Heathen had their housholde saintes and tutelar powers: so haue you,

The fift semblance,

The heathen found out Gods for their arts and sciences so do you, for you haue Saint Gregory for schollers, sainte Luke for painters, saint Crispin for shoemakers, &c:

The sixt semblance,

The August▪ de Ciuitate Dei lib. 4. cap. 21, Heathen had Gods for seueral diseases: so haue you for saint Anthony is for vlcers and gangren, and Sainte Fracrius, for quartan feuers. Saint Petronel for Agues, Saint Otilia and saint Raphael for soare eies, saint Libarius for the stone, saint Iohn for poyson, saint Quirine for the fist­ula, and sainte Dominicke, and sainte Francis for the french pockes, and other diseases.

The seuenth Semblance.

[Page 4]The Vide August. de Ciuitate dei, lib. 3. cap. 17. & liu, lib, 10. & Orph. hynm. in Aes­culap, & Plaut Curcul. act. 2. Orat. ad beatū Rochum, in com. suffrag. fol. 138. Heathen when they were visited with the plague and pestilence, prayed to Aesculapius, so doe you to sainte Roch, saying,: confessor Deivenerande, obtineat in caelis de­precatio tua, vt qui deinceps in afflictione deuotè ad te cla­mauerint, ab omni epidemiae ac pestis periculo tuis meritis pro­tinus liberentur; &c Or thus Missal: & Breuiar. Sarish in missa S, Ro­chi.,

Tu qui deo es tam charus,
et in luce valde clarus,
sana tnos famulos.
Et, a peste, nos defende,
opem nobis ac impende,
contra morbi stimulos.

And before the Circa annum Dom. 1300 Rochus natus est: Albert. Crantz. Me­trop, lib. 9. cap. 25. birth of Roch, your forefathers prayd to Sebastian. when they where visited with the plague, as appeareth in your missals.

The 8 semblance▪

The heathen erected Fanum Aes­culap. temples, in honour of Aesculapi­us: so did your forefathers erect temples, Chapels, altars & images, in honoure of sainte Roche, as is apparaunte by Baronius: Baronius no­tat. in martyro­log. Rom. Aug. 16. Decreuerunt Patres concilii Constantiensis vt ad Missal. adv­sum Romae & Lusitaniae propulsandam ingruentem vrbi Constantiensi luem, non imago tantum eius à clero comitanti omni populo, per vrbē solemni pōpa deferretur, sed impēderētur ei etiā caeteri honores sāctis debiti, quo facto, quia pestis illa mox euanuit, inde ex­emplū sumptum est vt vbique locorum eius venerandae ima­gines, altaria, sacella, ac deni (que) templa erecta fuerint.

the. 9, semblance.

The vide Loca supra citat: de Aesculap, a De sancta Apollonia An­ti phona. in Com. Suffrag. Heathen also prayed to Aesculapius when they had the tooth ach: so doe you to Apollonia saying.

Virgo christie gregia,
Pro nobis, Apollonia,
Funde preces ad dominum,
Vt tollat omne noxium.
Ne pro reatu criminum,
morbo vexemur dentium. &c
the 10, semblance,

The heathen ioyned Apollo and Aesculapius togetherPropter ae­gros medicus vel Apollo, vel Aesculapi­us, vel ambo simul quando esset grande periculum. August de ciuit Dei lib. 4. ca. 21 & implored theire ioynt help, when they thought that the [Page 5] one of them alone was not able to helpe them, so do ye ioyne fourteene saintes to gether, and pray vnto them all ioyntly, when your danger is such, as that you thinke one alone not to be able to deliuer you from it, their names are these, vide Missal, de 14. auxili­atoribus. George, Blase, Erasmus, Panthaleon, Vitus, Chri­stopher. Dennis, Cyriacus, Achacius, Eustachius, Gyles, Margaret Barbara and Catherin,

the, 11. semblance,

The vide August. de ciuit. dei cap. 18. heathen had a god to deliuer them from danger by fire, so haue you, sainte Laurence for the same purpose.

the, 12, semblance,,

the August. de ciuit. Dei lib. 4. cap, 11. heathen had theire god Summanus, and their god Iupiter, to preserue them from thunder and lightning: so haue you In com. Suf­frag. fol. 26. god and saint Sotheris.

the, 13 semblance,

The Romani ve­teres nescio quem summa­num, cui noc­tur na fulmina tribuebant, co­luerunt magu quam Iouem, ad quem diur­na fulmina per­tinebant. Augu. de ciuit dei. l. 4, 11. heathen gaue more worship to Summanus, then to Iupiter, so doe you giue as much honour to Sotheris or rather more then you doe to god himselfe: as is apparant in your olde popish In com. suffr. fol. 86. letany,

The 14, Semblance.

The Heathen worshipped Hymeneus as a God, and Seru: in Aeneid 1. called vpon his name, quia inter bella saeuissima virgines li­berauit, because in time of cruell warres, he deliuered cer­taine virgins from the perill of the sword: and for the like cause haue you deified saint George, and doe call vpon his name blasphemously, saying: Georgi martyr inclite, te decet laus & gloria praedotatum militia, per quem puella regia ex­istens in tristitia, coram dracone pessimo saluata est: Ex animo te rogamus corde intimo: vt cum cunctis fidebilus De sancto Georgio Anti­phona in Suf­fragijs fol. 71. coeliiung amur ciuibus: nostris ablutis sordibus: & simul cum laetitia tecum simus in gloria?

The 15. Semblance.

The August de ciuit. dei. lib. 4. cap. 11. Heathen commended their warriours to Mars and Bellona: and you woulde haue vs Englishmen, to com­mend our warriours to saint George, as appeareth by this speeche of Stephen Gardiner, Stephen Gardiner in his booke a­gainst George loye, fol. 58. Wee Englishmen to whome god hath giuen many victories vnder the banner of S. George [Page 6] may not we say: god and saint George: as they sayd vnder Ge­deon, Domino & Gedeon?

the 16. semblance.

The Heathen commended their sea-faring men Horat. lib. 1. earm. od. 3. to the mighty goddesse of Cypres, and the two brethren of Helen and the father of the winds, that is, to Venus and the two twins, Castor and Pollux. and Aeolus: and you Vide heshus. de erroribus pontif. loc. 28. commend your Sea-faring men to saint Nicholas & saint Christopher.

the 17. semblance.

The Heathen commended theire way-faring men, Deo Statilino Stantes, d [...]ae Adeonae adeun tes. Abeonae abeuntes. August de ciuit. dei. lib. 4. ca. 21 when they went from home to Abeona, when they came towardes home, to Adeona, and when they stood still, to Statilinus: and In orat. ad beat. mariam & Sanctum Iohan. Euang. in com suffrag. fol. 69. you commend your way-faring men to the Virgin Mary, and saint Iohn the Euangelist.

the 18. semblance.

The propter fessos diua Fessonia Augustide ciuit dei lib. 4 c. 21, s In com. suf­frag. fol. 86. vide Donatum in Pho [...]m. Terrentij v. In com. Suf frag. fol, 60. Heathen cōmended those that wer wearie with tra­uailing to Fessonia: so do you cōmend them to Wilgefortis.

the 19. semblance.

The t heathen, when they layde them downe to sleepe, commended themselues to Cuba, so doo you commende your selues to the Virgin Mary, saying: custodi domina me dormient em, &c.

the 20. semblance.

The Tres deosifli posuerunt, for­culum foribus, cardeam cardi­ni Limentinum limini. Ita non poterat forcu­lus simul sores et cardinem li­menque seruare august. lib, 4 c, 8 Heathen had one god for their doores, another for the henges of their doores, and a third for threshholdes of their doores: so haue y you Protasius and Geruasius to keepe your doores, and to guard you from theeues, Heshus.

the 21 semblance,

The Iuga montiū Iugatino: collibus deam collinam: vallibus, valloniam prefecerunt aug. de ciuit. Dei lib, 4, cap. 8 Heathen had one god for the mountaines, and ano­ther for the vallies: so haue In com suffrag fol, 86 you, Barbara for the hilles, and Agatha for the vallies.

the 22. semblance.

The Heathen had one goddesse for their Pomonia apples, and another for their hony: so haue you Polyoron for your Bees, and Polycarpe for your apple trees.Mellona August de ciuit. dei, lib 4, cap 24, et 34. In com. Calend,

the 23. semblance.
[Page 7]

The Augst de ciu. dei li 4, cap, 11, Heathen had their goddesse Diana for their woods and forrests: so haue In com suffr. fol, 85: you saint Siluester.

the 24 semblance.

The August de Ci­uit Dei. lib, 4 cap, 11 Heathen had Minerua for learning: so haue vide Hesh, de errorih: Pontif, loc, 28. you saint Katherine.

the 25. semblance,

The Hethen had Bacchus for wine: so haue you Heshus. ibid. S. Vrbane,

the 26. semblance.

The August de ci­uit: dei lib, 4, cap 11, Heathen had Castor for health, so haue you Heshus, loc. 28. saint Valentine.

the 27 semblance.

The heathen had their Deam Pecuniam, Deum argentium et filiū eius Aes­culanom: mi­ror autem quod Argentinus nō genuit Aurinū quia et aurea subsequuta est: Aug, de Ciuit. Dei, lib, 4, cap, 21. Heshus. loc, 28, gods for wealth: so haue n you saint Erasmus and saint Anna,

the 28 semblance,

The heathen prayed to Honorius, August de ci­uit dei. lib 4 c, 21, vt honorentur, that they might be honoured; so did Guido Faukes, and the rest of the traitors (I warrant you) pray to their idols that they might be placed in the roomes of our honorable Nobles: But their gods (praised bee our god) hath deceiued them; they had therefore best imitate Licinius apud Euseb: de vita Constant. lib, 2 cap 15, Licinius, who when his old gods in whom he put his trust had deceiued him, he sought out new ones to worship.

the 29, semblance,

The August de. ciuit. dei, lib, 4 cap, 11, heathen, when they stood in neede of connsayle, prayed to Consus: so doo yon to the virgin Mary, saying: orat: ad bea­tā Maria in cō Suffrag fol. 128 da mihi domina consilium & auxilium.

the 30, semblance.

The heathen, that their children might prooue acute and sharpe witted, commended them to qui cautos. i. acutos faceret, August, de Ciu. dei lib. 4, c. 21, Cautius: so doo you commende yours to saint Nicholas for the same pur­pose: Stephen Gardner in his book against Georg Ioy, fol, 59, the yong boy (sais Stephen Gardiner) that in the entry to learne his letters, was taught to say, Christs crosse me speed and saint Nicholas, was for so much taught no erroure at all, but sainte Nicholas well named, as one by Christes crosse ad­uanced here, to learning and vertue, and now by power of the [Page 8] same crosse, placed in felicity, where hee may pray for other, to be holpen as he was.

The 31. semblance,

The heathen commended their children Deo vagita no vagitantes, dea Cuninae su. gentes. August. de Ciuit, Dei lib, 4, cap 2 [...]. when they did crie to Vegetanus, when they did lie in their cradles, to Cunina; and whē they did suck, to Rumina: so doe you in like sort commend your children to saint Erasmus, say­ing orat, ad sanct Erasm, in com Suffrag, fol 137, Tibi sancte Erasme commendo filios meos, filias meas et omnes mihi confessione et oratione vel consanguinita­te coniunctos, et omnes coetus meos,

the. 32, semblance,

The Iunolucina fer opem in pae­riundo. Te­rent: in Andria et August de ci uit. dei lib. 4, cap, 11. heathen commended their women when they la­boured of child to Juno Lucina: so do you commend them (as Heshus de [...]er rorib, Pontif, loc, 28. Heshushius reporteth) to sainte Margaret.

the 33, semblance,

The August, de ci­uit. dei, lib, 6 cap, 9 ex varro­ne qui mulieri faetae post partā tres deos custo­des commemo­rat adhiberi, ne Siluanus de­us per noctem ingrediatur et vexet. heathen committed the care and keeping of wo­men in childbed, to Intercido, Pilumnus & Deuerra: so do In com. Suffr. fol. 85, & 86. you commend your wiues when they be in childbed, to sainte Marye, sainte Anna, sainte Susanna, saint Perpetua­saint Felicitas, Paraxedis, sainte Winefride, sainte Frides­wide, sainte Gertrude, and sundry others.

the 34 semblance.

The hethen taught their yong mē that wāted the Barba est viri hierogliphica, Pier in hier. Hierogli phick of men, to pray to Fortuna Barbata, as this speache of saint Austen giues sufficient testimony: August, de Ciuit, dei, lib. cap. 1, [...] Multi fortunae barbatae supplices, ad nullam, vel deformem barbam peruenire potuerunt, et si qui eam pro barba impetranda venerantur, à barbat is eius contemptoribus irridentur. And I make noe question but that you haue likewise your gods; propter excrementorum incrementum, For you haue gods for far ba­ser matters, as shall bee shewed heerafter,

the, 35, semblance,

The heathen had their Aug. de ciu. dei, lib, 6, cap. 9 Deam virginensem, so haue you your Deas virginenses, as apparent by this praier of yours to your eleuen thousand supposed virgins,

Orat ad vn­dena mil, virg. in com. suffrag. fol. 671. O vos vndena millia, puellae gloriosae, Virginitatis, lilia, marty riique rosae, in vita me defendite prebendo mihi iunamen: [Page 9] in morte vos ostendite, supernum ferendo solamen &c.

The, 36, semblance▪

The heathen had their Nuptiales Deos, and when they ioynedAugust. de Ci­uit, Dei lib, 4, cap, 21. any together in matrimony, they enioyned thē to pray to Plutarchus, in Problem. quin (que), deos pre­cari illos qui matrimonio coniunguntur scribit, Iouem adultum, Iuno­nem adultam Ʋenerē Le porā et inprimis Dianam, ideo quin (que) cereos nuptys accendi in rem esse, nec pauciores nec plures. Iupiter, Juno: Venus, Lepus and Diana, and that you haue your nuptiall Gods, it is not vnknowne to any that haue been at your mariages.

The, 37, resemblance,

The heathen when they solemnized matrimonie ligh­ted candles, though the sun shone neuer so bright: so doe you: of which hethenish custom I wil (god willing) speake more heerafter,

The 38 semblance,

The i Heathen commended theire mindes to their God desse Mens, and their willes to theire god Volumnus and theire Goddesse Volumna: so doe you commende youre mindes, your wills, yea your soules and bodies, and all the implementes of them both, to the virgin Mary, saying: Sancta Maria, regina coeli et terrae, mater domini nostri Iesu Deae mentis vt bonam habe­rent mentem. deo volumno, et deae volum­nae. vt bona vel lent. Aug, de Ciuit. Dei, lib. 4 cap, 21 l: orat, specialis ad beatis. virg, Mariam, pro vitae inco­lumitate. In cō ­suffrag. fol, 60. in Augnstsde ci­uit, dei, lib. 6 cap, 19, Christi: in manus tuas commendo hodie, et quotidiè, et omni tempore animam meam, corpus meum, sensum meum, visum meum, labia mea, manus meas, pedes meos, oculos meos, et omnia membra mea. &c,

the 39, Semblance,

The m Heathen, when they were at the pointe of death commended their spirites to theire gentile gods; so doe you commend your spirits into the hands of the Virgin Mary,: As may bee prooued by a certaine forme of prayer which is to be foūd in all old English bookes: wherein you are taught to pray thus at the houre of death: O blessed Mary holie Moder of Christ, graunte that I may end my life in the true faith of holy kirke, and J commend my soule to thee. &c

This may also be prooued by another prayer of youres wherein I finde these expresse words. Rogo te per illud gau­dium Orat. advirg: mariam, in com Suflrog fol, 167 quod habuisti in illa hora, qua concepisti dominum no­strum Iesum Christum: vt laetifices, cor meum in hora defun­ctionis [Page 10] meae: subuenias mihi tam in corpore, quam in anima: nec di­mitte me perdi propter nimia peccata mea: sed subuenias mi­hi in omnibus necessitatibus meis, &c

the 40, semblance,

The, August de Ciu Dei. lib, 6, cap. 9 Heathen besought victus and vestitus,, to giue to giue them food and raimente: so doe you beseech sainte Erasmus, saying Orat. ad sanct Erasm in. com-Suffrag. fol, 137 Deus per tuam orationem dignetur mihi tribuere victum et vestitum, &c,

the, 41, semblance,

The Aug de Ciuit Dei, lib, 4, cap. vlt, Et Donatus in Phorm. Te­rentii. Heathen commended themselues (when they did eate) to Educa; and when they did drinke, to Potina: so whether you eate or drink, or what soeuer you doe, you doe you commende your selues to one saint or other, ther by robbing god of his honoure, and giuing it to his crea­tures:

the, 42, semblance,

The Heathen commended the keeping of theyr sheep to theire god Pan, so doe you to Wendeline.

Tht 43: semblance.

The r heathen had Bubona, for their oxen: so haue youAugust de Ciuit Dei, lib, 4, cap, 24. Pelagius for yours,

The 44, semblance,

The heathen had a Stercarius. God for dunging theire lande, and (the basest thing that could bee imagined) a Cloacina. goddesse for draught-houses: so you, which is in deed as base Jdolatrye commende your geese to Gallus, and your Pigs to sainte Anthony,

the: 45: semblance:

The August de ci­uit Dei, lib, 4 cap 21. heathen prayed to theire god Spinensis. that their lands might not be ouergrowne with thorns and thistles: so doe In com. Suffrag fol 85, you to Saint Gereon: cum socẏs suis.

The 46, semblance,

The heathen had gods for their Cur portis domibus, ther­mis, stabulis so­leatis assignare suos genios, &c, Pradent. lib, 2 contra simma­cbum, stables, and for their horses: so haue you Eulogius, and Ludouicus for the same purpose.

The 47. Semblance:

[Page 11]Theeues also amongest the heathen were not lefteLauerna without theire Patrons: no more are they amongst the Papists. For Turseline, a popish Jesuit, in his fourth bookTurselin lib. 4. cap. 19. & 20. of the Lady of Lauretto, saith, that the Ladie of Lauretto sometimes breaketh the halter when men be in hanging: and when they are in hanging, she preserues their liues till they be taken down-Were J worthy to giue aduise, there shold be strong halters prouided for Guy Faukes, & the rest of the traitours, least the Lady of Lauretto should chance to break them, And because the saide Lady doth (If wee beleeue Turseline) often preserue theeues liues, till they bee taken downe, I could wish, that their flesh should bee gra­ted, and theite bones rente a sunder with sawes, iron har­rowes, and axes of iron (as the people of Rabbah were2. Sam. 12, 31. dealte with:) for theire traiterous and vnnaturall strata­gems

The, 48, Semblance.

Yea so endlesse was superstition with the Heathen, as that they had a god (as saint Austen doth obserue) for eue­ry thing: Yea, many oftentimes for one thing. As for their corne Seia, Segetia, Entelina, Prosperpina, Nodotus, Voluti­tina, Patelena, Hostiliua, Flora Lacturnus, Matura & Ran­cina August de Ciuitate Dei lib, 4. cap. 8.. Nou potuerunt (saith he speaking of the gentils) vnā Segetiam inuenire, cui semel segetes commendarent: sed satis frumentis quandin sub terra essent, praepositam voluerunt deā Seiam: cum iam essent super terram, et segetem facerent de­am segetiam: frumentis vero collectis atque reconditis, vt tu­to seruarentur, deam Tuteliuam praeposuerunt, cui non suffi­cere videretur illa Segetia, quandiu seges ab initiis herbidis vsque ad aristas aridas perueniret, praefecerunt Proserpi­uam frumentis germinantibus: geniculis nodisque culmo­rum, deum Nodatum: inuolument is folliculorum, deā Vo­lutinam: cum folliculi patescuut, vt spica exeat, deam Patelenam: cum segetes nouis aristis aequantur, (quia ve­teres aequare hostire dixerunt,) Deam Hostilinam, florenti­bus frumentis deam Floram: lactescentibus deum Lacturnū maturescentibus, deam Maturam, cum runcantur. (id est, [Page 12] terra auferuntur) deam Runcinam.

this supersticion of the heathen may be fiftly paralle­led by the practise of you superstitious Papistes at this day, in finding out a God for euery thing: Yea▪ many oftē ­times for one thiug, As for your corne Iodocus, and other, one for it vnder the grounde, another when it is sprunge vppe; this when it is in the blade, that, when it is in the Eare, and one other for it: when it is in the barne,

Nec omnia commemòro; quin me piget quae vos non pu­det, [...] August ibid:

The 49▪ Semblance,

The, fornamed gods of the Heathen had diuers names according to the place where they were worshipped: as for example, Baal, was sometimes called Baalzebub, and sometimes Baal-Peor, because he was worshipped in the hill Peor, The like may bee saide of your Romish Gods▪ For you sometimes call the virgin Mary, the Lady of Lau­retto, sometimes the Lady of Mounteferratte, and some­times the Lady of Walsingham.

The 50, semblance.

The false gods of the heathen, were of two sorts, Alii selecti, alii viliores. Aug. de ciuitate Dei, lib, 7. c, [...]. ex Ʋarrone, som were superiour gods, others inferiour: their superiour false gods were these: Ibid. Janus, Iupiter, Saturne, Genius, Mercurie Apollo, Mars, Vulcane, Neptune, Sol, Orcus, Liber, Tellus, Ceres, Iuno, Luna, Diana, Minerua, Venus and Vesta; their inferiour false gods, were these: Aug. de ciuit. dei lib. 4. cap. 8. Volupia, Ibid. Libentina, Ibid. cap. 11. Diospiter, Ibid. Mena. n Opis, Leuana, Pauenta, Venilia. Age­noria, Stimula, Strenua, Numeria, Camaena, Ibid. cap. 21, Rubigo, Ibid, cap. 32, Pauor, Pallor, Febris, Terminus, Idem. l. 6. c. 9 Subigus, Drema, Par­tunda, Priapus, Naenia, and the rest before mentioned, with many others.

Now take a view of your popish E [...]kius in En­chir▪ de venerat sanct, & Bellar min: de Sanct. lib. 2. cap. 15. writers▪ and you shall find, that herein they iust iumpe with the Heathen: for they make the virgin Mary (by their giuing to her an m higher kind of seruice, then they giue to the rest) a superior god; and the rest of the saintes, they make inferiour Gods; giuing vnto them a lower n kinde of seruice, as heereafter [Page 13] (Iames 4. 15. If the Lord will) shall be shewed more at large. I proceed now to other particulars.

The Recusant.

Sir. J haue hitherto hearde you patiently: therfore I hope you will now giue me leaue to speake a little, and to inter­rupt your speech.

The Minister.

With all my hart.

The Recusant.

You haue made mention of a number of our saints, and with all you haue tearmed them our gods: but you doo greatly wrong vs herein. For, we acknowledge there is but one onely true god: and that the rest whom we pray vnto, were gods creatures, and men that excelled in guiftes. So that there is greate difference betwixte vs and the Hea­then?

The Minister. The 51. semblance.

I see no difference at all. For the learned among them knewe, that there was one chiefe and true maker and go­uernour of heauen and earth, and all thinges therein: and that the rest whom they praied vnto, were men that were famous for their excellent guiftes. I will acquaint you with their very words, god (saith Citatur a Ci­cerone, Plutar­cho, Clemente Alexand. & Cyrillo. Pythagoras) is but one; not as some thing, without gouernemente of the world, but all in all. He is the orderer of all ages, the light of all powers, the ori­ginall of all things, tht cresset of Heauen, the Father, minde, Quickner, & moouer of all, and the infinit power fromwhēce all other powers flowe. And Architas, one of the same secte, saith: that he Architat. esteemed no man wise, but him that reduceth all things to one selfe same originall: to weet, vnto god, who is the beginning, middle, and end of all things. Ioyne hereto the testimony of Trismegistus: Trism [...]gist. in Pae [...]and. we call them gods, not in respect of their nature, but for honors sake. Socrates also (whom A­pollo by his oracle deemed to bee the wisest of all Greece) confessed one onely god, and (as both Aulus Gellius, and Ap [...]leius doo reporte) was condemned to drinke poyson, [Page 14] for teaching, that the gods which were worshipped in his time, were but vanitye: and for that, in scorne of them, hee was woont to sweare by an Oak, by a goate, and by a dog: thereby giuing the people to vnderstand, that hee thought there was as much godhead in the one, as in the other▪ And Plato, Socrates his scholler, laieth downe this rule, that his s Plato epifl. ad Dyonis, followers might thereby discerne his meaning: When I write in good earnest, you shall know it hereby, that I began my letters with one god onelye: and when I write otherwise, I be­ginne them with manye gods; the same rule is also obserued by Iamblichus, and the rest of the Platonists.

But let vs leaue the Academickes, and come to the Peripatetickes; Arist. de mundo this world (saith the pince of philosophers) and the order of all thinges is preserued by god. And that which is highest in the worlde, is the seate of god; and there is nothing in the world, that is sufficient of it selfe to preserue it selfe, and that can bee without his helpe; to the same trueth subscribes his scholler Theophrasts, saying; ther is onediuineu Theophrast. de Odoribus. beginner of all things wherby they haue their beginning and cōtinuāce. So doth Alexander Aphrodisaeus also, But to com x Alexand. Aph [...]odis. de Prouident. to the stoicks, Zeno. there must needs (saieth the chiefe of them) be but one god, for els there should be no god at all: because it behooueth him to be singularly good, and also Almighty, which were vtterly impossible, if there were anye more but one. Adde hereunto the testimonye of Epictetus the stoick, Epictetus in A [...]phag. the firste thing that is to bee learned, is that there is but one god, and that hee prouideth for all thinges, and that from him neyther deed nor thoughte can bee hidden. And of the same minde is Seneca, who saith; that Seneca de vita beat, & in lib. de consolat. from things discouered, we must pro­ceed to things vndiscouered, and seeke out him, that is aunci­enter then the worlde; of whome the starres proceede; yea all the aunciente poets were like minded. Sophocles apud Cyrill. contra Iulian. Certes (sayeth So­phocles) there is no moe gods but one. And Aratus acknow­ledged, (as that place alledged by saint Paul giues sufficiēt testimonye) that we are the generation of god. But not to c Act. 17. 28. stand in quoting of any moe, euen Orpheus, who opened the gappe to the plurality of gods, in his hymne vnto Mu­saeus [Page 15] which is called his last will and testament; recantinge his former follie, saith thus: Orpheus in hymno ad Musaeum Lift vp thine eies to the onelye maker of the world; he is but one bred of himselfe, and of that one are all things. He is all in all; hee seeth all, and is seene of none. He sitteth in heuē, gouerning all things; with his feet he toucheth the earth; & with his right hād the vttermost shores of the sea, If you list to be further satisfied, reade the an­cient Fathers, who haue faithfully related the opinions of the Heathen: to beginne with Lactantius, hee speaking of the Heathen in his time, saith thus; Lactantius lib, 2, cap. 1, when they sweare, when they wish, when they giue thankes, they name neither Iupiter, nor gods in the plural number, but the onely one god; so great­lye doth nature constraiue them to acknowledge the trueth. And Tertullian testifieth the same Tertul, Apol. cap, 17, As wholly as their soules, (saith he, speaking of the Heathen) are brought in bondage to false Gods: Yet when they awake as a drunken man out of his sleep they name but one god, and the speech of euery man is, as it pleaseth god. They call vpon him as their iudge, say­ing, god seeth it. I referre my selfe to god, god re­quite it mee, And in vttering these wordes they looke vp to Heauen, and not to the capitol of Rome, for they knowe that Heauen is the seate of liuing god.

Saint Austen also bringeth in the heathen, speaking thus, August de Ci­uit. Dei lib, 4, cap, 24 et lib, 8 cap 26.

Why sir, thinke you that our forefathers were so foolish and blind, as to beleeue that Bacchus. Ceres, Pan and such others were gods? It is not possible. Nay, they beleeued but in the only one god: whose giftes & functions they honoured vnder diuers names, and whatsoeuer is more, is but superstition. And thus you see, that the Heathen did acknowledge there to bee but one true god, as well as you.

The recusant.

But I see not, that they did worship the true god, as well as we.

The Minister. The 52. semblance.

Yes, the very heathen worshipped the true god aswell as you. For Lactantius, lib, 2 cap 1, Lactantius reporteth, that when they did swear, [Page 16] when they did wish any thing▪ when they gaue thanks, they na­med not Iupiter, or the other gods, But god: specially in thei Tertul. Apol. cap. 17 feare of warres, and other dangers, and Tertullian saith, that the Heathen being brought in bondage to false gods, vsed ne­uerthelesse to name god, and to say that god will giue this or that. k Athanasius also sheweth, that the gentiles worshippedAthanas. orat. contra Gentes▪ one god vnbegotten, and many gods made or created.

The Recusant.

Jf the Heathen worshipped the true god, as well as we; why were they then condemned of idolatry?

The Minister. the, 53, semblance,

They were condemned of idolatrye, because they gaue diuine or religious honour to their supposed gods, in theyr exercises of religion: for (to vse Lactantius his speeche) it cannot be, that the true god be worshipped, and other gods too: because if his honour bee giuen to others, hee is not worshipped l Lactantius lib, 1, cap. 19. at all; considering his religion is to beleeue, that he is that one­ly true god. Now because you doo the very same, when you canonize saints, and giue vnto them diuine honour: I must needs herein also resemble you to the idolatrus Heathen, and say vnto you as Lactantius said vnto them; it cannot be that the true god bee worshipped, and other gods too.

The Recusant.

Sir, although we worship others besides god: yet doom Eckius in Enchirid. de venerat. sancto­rum Bellarm de sanctis lib. 2 cap. 15. wee not giue vnto them the same degree of worshippe, which we giue vnto them. For, we giue [...] to god; [...] to the Virgin Mary; and [...] to the rest of the saints.

The Minister. The 54. semblance,

Sir, this your distinction is borowed from the Heathen for they gaue the highest degree of honour to the true god; the next to Pallas, and the lowest degree of honour, they gaue to the rest of their false gods. For proofe hereof, I re­fer you to these words of the Heathen Poet. Horat. lib. 1. Carm, od. 12. It is he (sayth he, speaking of the highest god) that gouerneth the affairs [Page 17] of men, and gods, which ruleth the sea and land, and the whole world with diuers seasons: so that nothing is brought foorthe greater then he, neither is there any thing like him, or se­cond to him. Proximos illi tamen occupauit Pallas honores; Yet Pallas receiueth the next honour to him. Thus you see, how that heathenish idolatry, and your idolatrous wor­shipping of saints, are for substance both one.

The Recusant,

Sir, you are deceiued: for we worship saints for Gods cause, or god in them, that is, wee a dore them in respecte they were the ministers of Almighty God: But the Hea­then worshippe not theyr inferiour Gods in this res­pecte.

The Minister. the 55. semblance.

Yes, the very Heathen did the like, as witnesseth Pau­lus Orosius, who speaking of them saith thus: they confes­sed that they followed not many gods, but that they worship­ped o Sub vno deo magno plures ministros vener rari. Oros. lib. c. 1. vnder one great god, many inferior gods, as being his mi­nisters.

The Recusant.

Yea: but the Heathen worshipped Iupiter, Saturn, Mercuric, Mars, Venus, and others that were known (as Saintep August▪ de ciuit▪ Dei lib. 3. cap, 3. & 17. Austen reporteth) to haue bin adulterers, and notorious male▪ actours,

The Minister. the 56 semblance.

So doe you worship Patrick: Cuthbert, Brigit, Mod­wen, Fiacrius, Foilanus, Gertruide, Erkenwald, Becket and others that were known to be whooremongers, and lewd persons.

The recusant,

Sir you doe greatelie slaunder these holy Saints.

the Minister:

No sir, J will verify what I haue saide. To begin with Patricke the greate Apostle of Ireland, it is reported by [Page 18] credible Ranulphus Cestren sis in Polychron. lib. 4▪ cap. 29. & Iohannes Capgrauius in catalogo sanc­torum Angliae writers, that hee had a boy waiting on him, that called him father, hee not denying it: and that one Modwenna, an Irish woman, was very familiar with him And so cruell was Cuthbert vnto woemen after hee be­came a Sainte of yours, that none might come within his sāc­tuary at Doylwem, Caruen, and Mailros in Scotlād, nor yet at Durham, Tynmouth, and Lyndefarne here in England, vnder r Iohn Balein his acts of English Votaries dedicated to king Edward the sixt▪ paine of death, their chambers and sellars exempted always: yet was the saide Cuthbert very familiar in his time with Ebba, Elsteda, and Verca, three holy Nuns, and built for his pleasure, a solemue nonnery at Carliel. Finally for the special good loue he had vnto Verca aboue all other, he commanded in his Testament, that his body after his departing, should bee wrapped in a fine linnen cloth that shee had giuen him. As for saint Briget, Iohannes Capgrauius in Catalogo S [...]nct. Angliae. when shee was at the point of Marriage, she stole away priuily with her three maidens, and wayted on Bishop Machil▪ And saint Modwen after such an other sort Idem. waited on Bishop Hiber & his brethren. Saint Fiacrius al­so a scottish Hermit, Iohn Bale in his acts of En­glish votaries. had (as Maister Bale saieth) so great Malice vnto women, that hee plagued with the foule euill, so many of them, as came withiu the precinctes of his monaste­ry. And saint Foilanus was (as Iohn Capgrau▪ in Catalog, Sanct. [...] gliae. Capgraue reporteth) very familiar, with your sainte Gertruide and her Nunnes at Nigella. And your saint Erkenwalde did (as the same Ibid. writer reporteth) build a Nunnery at Barking, and be­cause there was at that time in England no nunnes to his mind, he sent ouer the sea for an olde acquaintance of his called Hildelitha, and made her Abesse there. And such like saints were your Sainte Godrycke, Aldelme, Ethel­dreed, Wilfride, Drithelme, O sith Petrocke, and sundrye others: of wose actes you may read at large in [...] [...]dam de G [...]stis An­g [...]nū, Galf [...]id M [...]n [...]methen. de Origine & G [...]st: B [...]tonū, Alphred. Be­uerla [...]ens▪ in Chronolog. & Ranul [...]h▪ Cestrens. in Polychronic [...]. books ex­tant to your view. I come now to Thomas Becket, who (See Fox. Act & mon. pa, 225 because he died in the popes quarrell, which like a trai­tor, he maintained against his soueraign Henry the 2) was canonized for saint by Pope Alexander, anno dom: 1180, and appointed to be prayed vnto by the name of saint Tho­mas of Canterbury▪ And accordingly doe you pray at this▪ [Page 19] day blasphemously saying:

Tuper Thomae sanguinem, quem prote impendit: fac nos Christe scandere quo Thomas ascendit.

By the bloud of Thomas, which hee for thee did spend.

Make vs Christe to come, whither Thomas did as­cend:

By this it appeareth, that Ethnick-like you make those your intercessours which were knowne to be whoremon­gers. Traitors and notorious malefactoures: and that you honour those as Martyrs, which died as traitors▪ like the followers of Alexander, of whom Euseb▪ lib. 5. ecclesiast. hist. cap. 17. Eusebius maketh men­tion, shewing that they did honour their Maister as a martyr, though he liued as a theefe, and died iustly for his offē ­ces.

But be it graunted that all those whom the Pope hath canonized, were Saints indeede: I see no reason why you should therfore make them your intercessoures & media­tours:

the Recusant,

Yes there is great reason, For as hee that hath a suite to the King, hath need to make way for the same by the fa­nour, and mediation of some greate Lord, who is employ­ed neere about his person: euen so he that hath a suite to the King of Heauen, hath neede to request the Angels and saints to admit them into presence and to bringe them to speech with god.

the Minister. the 57 semblance▪

Sir, this your reason is borrowed from the heathenish idolaters, and therfore J will answer you as saint Ambrosec Ambrose in epist. ad Rom. cap. 1. answered them. when they are ashamed (saith hee, speaking of the Pagans) of hauing neglected God, they are accusto­med d Solent mis [...]r [...] vti excusatione dicentes per istos posse [...] deum, [...] per Comites perue­nitur ad Regem to vse a certaine pittiful excuse, saying that they had ac­cesse vnto God by these gods, as by the lords or carls aboute the courte, subiects haue accesse vnto the King. But I heseech you is there any man so foolish and so retcehlesse of his owne preseruation, as that hee will giue that honour vnto any such [Page 20] Earle, which is due vnto the King? seeing that to doe that is a point of treson, And these men, shall not they think them selues guilty of hauing transgressed▪ who giue to the creature the honor due to god alone: & which forsake him, to adore & pray vnto their cōpanions, with seruice, as though besides that ther wer nothing reserued for god: For verily in that mē make way to haue acces to kings by tribunes or Earles, it is because the king is a mā & knoweth not to whom to trust in matters cōcerning the Cōmonwealth. But to make god fauorably enclined vnto him, frō whom nothing is hid, who knoweth what euery mā wanteth▪ & wishes a man needeth not any to speake for him, but onelye a deuout mind, For in what place soeuer he would speake with him, he is ready there to giue him an answer.

Among the workes also of saint Origene, is founde the selfe same oblection of the Paganes. viz: that nonee Origen. con­tra Cels. lib. 8. dare to approache the person of an earthly prince for any suite, but by the intercession, of some courtier or other aboute him: therfore it shoulde bee so on our part tow­ard god; vnto whose mighty maiesty, we must vse the mediation of some which are in his fauor, The absurdnes of this comparison, is there in like manner answered: that the rea­son is moste vnlike, because princes are men, and knowe not of themselues, to whom to commit the comon-wealth He meaneth that the multitude of their businesses requi­reth larger audience, then the eares of any mortall man can affoorde and that Princes hauing theyr power, and presence, and vnderstanding limited, must be helped by the information of such as are theyre Eyes, eares & hands, as Xenophon wrote in his institution of Cyrus, that is, theyr subordinate Counsailors, ministers, and assistants, by whom they discharge the burthen of theyr places. But god nee­deth not to bee helped by the information of any: for (as the Poet sayth) Panta hora dios ophthalmos; kai pant' epakoues Gods eye seeth all things, and gods eare heareth all thinges. And as there is no defect in his hearing, so is there no dan­ger in his person: for he rideth vpon the Cherubims, and ma­keth his enemies his footstoole. But there is greate daunger [Page 21] in the persons of Princes: for though they lie in beds of Iuorie, deckt and trimmed withe the laces and carpets of Egypt, yet ouer theyr heads hangeth a naked sword, the point down-ward, by a small horsehaire, threatning theyr continuall slaughter: So that it is very necessary that they should haue warders, and porters, and masters of requests, to admit suiters into their presence, and to receiue and commence their requests. But the Lord is porter himselfe at the gates of heauen: and whosoeuer asketh receiueth, and [...] Math. 7. 8. hee that seeketh, findeth: and to him that knocketh, it shallbe opened. And that without any interuention of time: for 145 18. the Lord is neer vnto all that call vpon him; yea, to all that call vpon him in truth.

the, 58 semblance,

The Heathen worshipped Vide Origen▪ contra celsum. lib. 4, & 5. Angels 2. Reg. 23. 5. and all the hoste of heauen: so do you, saying Tu sancte Michael cum omnibus millibus Angelorum ora pro me, vt eripias me de pote­state aduersariorum meorum: adiu [...]a me: &c,

the recusant,

c Orat. ad om­nes Angelos & sancto [...] [...]n com. Suffrag. fol. 62. We worship Angels indeed, but it is only becaus they are the ministers and messengers of Almighty God, but the heathen worshipped them not in this respect: there is therefore greate difference betwixt vs and the heathen.

the Minister, the, 59▪ semblance,

No sir, you doo herein also resemble the Heathen: for saint Austen recording their speeche sayth, That the Hea­thend Aug. in Ps. 96 worshipped not wicked spirites, but Angells, the vertues of the great god, and the ministers of the great God. And to adioyne one answer more, Orig. contra cels. lib, 5. we are not bid to adore the An­gells, or worship them with diuine honour, although they bring the gifts of God vnto vs. For all vowes, all requestes, prayers, and thankesgiuing, are to be directed to god, who is the Lorde of all things, by the cheefe priest who is greater then all an­gels, that is, the liuing word and god.

The 60. semblance,
[Page 22]

The Heathen thought vide Euclid. Socraticum & C [...]nsorinum. that euery one had from his natiuity an Angell for his custody and patronage, against the wicked Angell: so doo you, as appeareth by this your praier to your proper Angell.

Orat ad pra­prium Angel, in com. suffrag. fol. 69.
Angele qui meus es custos, piet ate superna
Me tibi commissum serua, defende, guberna &c.
the 61. semblance.

The Heathen worshipped Amos 5, 26. the starre of their gods, which they made to themselues; so doo you worshippe thei Orat, contra p [...]stem, in com: suffrag▪ fol▪ 60, starre of your Gods, saying: Gloriosa stella maris a peste succurre nohis. And againe, Ibid. ipsa stella nunc dignetur sy­d [...]ra compescere: quorum bella plebem caedunt dirae mortis vl­cere, &c.

the 62. semblance.

The Heathen consecrated for Gods, the sonnes of men, and that whilst they were liuing: of which foolish I­dolatry, Theocritus one of their owne Sophists, spake thus in derision: bono estote animo, quando dij moriuntur ante h [...] l Theocri [...]: in Clem: Alex: Protrept. mines: Sirs, be of good courage, since gods die before men. Jn like sort may wee deride you, who consecrate for a god, the Bishop of Rome, and say vnto him:

In arca tri­umph: ad sixt 4
Oraclo vocis mundi moderaris habenas,
Et merito in terris crederis esse deus,

that is, thou gouernest the world by the Oracle of the voice, and worthily art thou beleeued to be a god vpon earth, yea Christophorus Marcellus in concil: Lateran sess. 4: tu es alter deus in terris, thou art another god vpon earth,

the Recusant

Albeit it pleaseth som to cal him their God vpon earth yet doth his holines neither take that Title to himselfe nor bid any call him so,

the Minister, the 63 semblance,

Yes: Christopher Marcellus (as I haue shewed) said to the Pope in the counsell of Laterane, thou art another God vppon earth: and the Pope tooke it to himselfe: yea, we read, that Pope Nicholas produced the testimony of the [Page 23] godly emperor Constantine, to prooue himself to be a god and consequētly not to bee iudged by any secular power. His words were these: satis euidenter ostenditur a saeculari o Nichola [...]s Papa epist: ad Michael & dist: 96: cap: satis: potestate nec ligari prorsus, nec solui posse pontificem, quem constat a pio principe Constantino Deum appellatum: nec posse Deum ab hominibus indicari manifestum est. And his argument was this,

God cannot be iudged by any man,
but the pope is god:
Therefore the pope cannot be iudged by
any man.

Thus you see, that the Pope both taketh vnto him­selfe the title of god, and also calleth himselfe so; hee may therfore (me thinkes) fiftly be resembled to the Emperour Domitian, who (as Eusebius reporteth) charged all men to call him Dominum Deum Domitianum, Lord God, Domiti­an, and to Sapor, the King of Persia, who woulde needes be called Rex Regum, frater solis et lunae, particeps syderum, King of kings, brother to the Sunne and Moone▪ and partner with the starres. To conclude this particular, as Hanno, taught his birds to cry, Deus est Hanno, Hanno is a God: so doth the pope teach his In Extrau: de maiori & obedient: Canonists to cry. Papa est do­minus Deus noster: the pope is our lord God.

The 64. Semblance.

The Rex Anius, rex hominum, Phaebi (que), sacer­dos: Virgil: Aeneid: 3 Heathen poet maketh mention of one Anius, who would needs bee both a King, and a Priest, in like sort doe the Popes fauourites solemnly dispute, that the Cupers de Eccles: pag: 251 num. 62▪ Empire or temporall rule, as well as the Priesthood or ecclesi­asticall dominion is translated vnto the successors of Peter: and that the Pope is both the Paulus 4. ad ducem florent: in duell, et Red: Cupers, pag. 42▪ num: 39 King of kinges, and C [...]pers pag. 25 num. 62. prince of Priests: yea Anucij epist: dedicat. ad Gregor [...] [...]3. Pontifex Optimus maximus, as the Hethen cal­led their god Iupiter.

the 65. semblance.

The Heathen Emperors thoughte, that their willl and commaundemente was warrante vnto them inough, for whatsoeuer they enacted: ancording to that of the Sa­tyre.

Sic, volo, sic iubeo, sit pro rationale voluntas.
So I will, so I commande, my will must stand for rea­son.

And this kind of masterles & lawles wil haue your Popes challēged to their chair at Rome. For howsoeuer the pope behaueth himself no man may enquire into his actiōs, neyther may any mā say vnto him: Domine cur ità facis? Sir why doe you thus? For the proof heereof, I referre you to those wordes of your popishe Lawyers: Papa dicitur x Extrau▪ de translat▪ Episc. Quant. in glossa & Felin: de Rescriptis ad Audientiam. habere coeleste arbitrium: vnde in ijs quae vult, est ei pro rati­one voluntas. Nec est, qui dicat illi, Domine cur ita facis? quia sicut ex sola voluntate potest per Papam lex creari, itâ per solam voluntatem potest cum ea dispensari, that is, the Pope is saide to haue an heauenly iudgemente, therèfore in such things as hee willeth, his will standeth in steed of reason: neither may any man say vnto him; sir why doo you thus? be­cause as a law may be made by the onely will of the Pope; so may the same law be dispensed withall, only by the will of the Pope. Yea your Canonistes are not ashamed to say, that y if the Pope doo carry with him innumerable people by troupes y Can. si Papa. dist, 40. into hell, no man in this world might presume to reprooue his default; because he is to iudge all, and to be iudged of none; vnlesse he be found to erre from the faith, which (say you) as he is Pope, he cannot do.

The, 66, Semblance.

The schollers of Pythagoras an Heathen philosopher, vsually alleadged the yea and nay of their Master, in theyr disputations, for all the reasons and aunswers whatsoeuer: so doo the popes schollers alledge the yea and nay of the pope their Master, and depend as much thereupon as the Pythagoreās did on Pithagoras his opinion. Siluester Prierias cōtra Luth▪ a Heruaeus de potestate Papae Whosoeuer (sayeth Prierias) resteth net on the doctrine of the Romish Church, and Bishop of Rome, as the infallible rule of god▪ from which the holy scripture draweth strength and authority, he is an heretick. The pope (sayth another) hath authority so to ex­pound the scriptures, that it is not lawfull to hold or thinke the contrary: yea, Iohannes de Turrecremata sum. lib. 3. c. 64. si totus mundus (sayeth a Romish Cardinall) [Page 25] sentiret (or as Nemo the In c. 9. q. 3. glosse readeth sententiaret) contra Papam, videtur quod sententiae Papae standum esset: if the whole world shold determine against the pope, we must neuer­thelesse stand to his sentence.

The 67. Semblance,

The Heathen Tyrant Casigula Pom peio Paeno ab­soluto, gratias agenti porrexit ad osculandum sinistrum pedem auro & mar­garitis ornatū ▪ Seneca de Be­nefic. lib. 2 & Zonaras in vita eius. Caligula woulde holde foorth his foote to bee kissed of those, ouer whom he did tyran­nize: so the pope causeth Kings & Emperours, Lib. Caerem, 1 sect. 5. cap. 3, & lib. 3, sect. 1. cap, 3. when they come into his presence, after obeysance done in three se­ueral distances, to fall downe before him and kisse his foote, euen as Mantuan saith of him,

Ense potens gemiuo cuius vestigia adorant
Caesar, et aurato vestiti murice reges.

Nay, he will Vide Naucler generat. 40. set his filthy feet on the necks of Empe­rours, and say vnto them: it is written thoushalt walke vp­on the Aspe and Cockatrice, and shalt treade vpon the Lion and the dragon,

It is great pitiy that Emperours had not the stinges of Aspes and Cockatrices to thrust foorth against him: and to conclude, if it be his holinesse pleasure to be caried aloft on mens shoulders, he will cause the Lib. caerem. 1. sect. 2, & 5 de processione Pontificis & Caesa­ris per vrbem Emperour, Kings, and princes that are present to put vnder their shoulders, and helpe to carry him. And thus, whereas Kings in former ages, did ride vpon asses, nowe asses ride vpon Kings.

the 68. semblance.

When the Pope is to trauaile abroade, he Vide Ioan­nem Monluciū lib. de religione ad Reginam matrem. sendeth the Eucharist on horseback some three or foure dayes before, accompanied with muletors and horsekeepers, and with the scumme and baggage of the Romain court. Afterward followeth the Pope attended with Cardinals, Bishops, & Potentates: And when hee cometh neere the place whe­ther he trauaileth, the Eucharist (that is Christe their ma­ker) is brought to meete him on the way, that it might be carried before him into the towne, as his attendaunte. The Popes heerein doo imitate the kinges of Persia, who [Page 26] when they were to trauaile abroade, vsually sent an horse before them, carying a little Altar vpon him: whereupon,i Vide Alciat. Emblem non ti­bi, sed religioni page, 17. among a few ashes, shone a small flame of holy fire which the Persians worshipped as the papists doe the Eucharist. And as the kings of Persia were more reuerenced then that holy fire: so are the popes more reuerenced then the Eucharist, and carried with far greater magnificence then then the Eucharist is. And this is a forcible argumente to prooue that the pope is that man of sinne which aduanceth2 Thes, 2, 4 himselfe aboue the sebasmata that is, the things which are worshipped as God in the Romish church,

the, 69, semblance,

The heathen planted firre trees, and after cut them downe, Isaiah 44, 15, 16. with some part thereof they warmed themselues, with an other part they rosted meate, and of the third part they made thēselues gods & worshipped them: so do you sow your Corne, and afterward reape it, carrie it into your barnes, thresh it, grinde it and bake it; of one parte thereof you make food for your selues: and of Another parte you make Christe your breaden God, and Concil. Trid: sess, 13 decree that it shall bee worshipped with the highest degree of wor­shippe. What grosse idolatry is this? so to worshippe that, which in shewe is breade: in taste breade, and in feeling breade, and what is it is else but breade?

the. 70 semblance.

You doe also worshippe Crosses, which is like-wise grosse idolatrye and popish paganisme, as appeareth by this speech of sainte Ambrose, Inuenit Helena crucem domini, regem adorauit, non lignum vti­quae, n Ambros de ibitu Theodosii quia hic gentilis est error: Helena founde the crosse of our Lorde, she adored her King. (Hee meaneth Christ) and not the wood, Because this is an erroure of the Heathen. And into this error are you fallen; for you call vpon the crosse and say, Breuiar, infra Hebdom 4 qua­drag. all Haile O crosse, our onely hope in this time of the passion, increase righteousnesse [Page 27] to the godlye, and giue pardon to guiltye persons, which wordes are directed not to Christe, but to the verye wood of the Crosse: as appeareth by these wordes in the hymne immediatly going before: blessed is that crosse on whose armes the prince of the worlde did hange: it was made a beame to weigh his bodye, and tooke the pray from hell.

the 71. semblance.

The idolatrous Israelits, lerned of the idolatrus heathen, Ierem, 2. 27 to say to a piece of wood, thou art my father, and to, a stone, thou hast begotten mee: so haue you learned of them both, O pie crucifixe redemptor om­nium populorū &c. Orat. ad Crucifix, in com Suffrag, fol 67. to say to a crucifix of wood, thou art my redeemer, and to a peece of mettall, Concionatores alloquntur ima­ginem Crucifixi eique dicunt, tu nos redemisti, tu nos patri reconciliasti. Bell arm de Imagin. lib, 2, cap, 23. thou art my reconciliator.

The, 72, Semblance.

It is also Jdolatry to sweare by Angels, Saints, or any other creatures: as may be prooued by these wordes of the Prophet Ieremyah: Ierem 5, 7, thy childrē haue forsaken me, and swarue by them that are no gods. Where he sheweth that to swear by any thing then by god, is to forsake him and to commit idolatry, And this kind of Idolatry did the Heathen com­mit, when they sware by Hercules, and said, vide Tertul de idololatria cap, 20 me Hercule medius, fidius: so doe you cōmit the same when you swere by the masse, by saint Mary &c. and say, as god me helpe, & our lady: not considering, how that the Lord hath threate­ned Zephan 1, 5, To cut them off that sweare by the Lord, and by Mel­chom. To conclude this semblance with the wordes of an Auncient writer: Ecce in le ge precipit ur, vt per nullum iure­tur, t Author ope­ris imperfecti in math, homil 12 reperitur in tomo 2 operum diui Hierony mi. nisi per Deum: qui ergo turat per coelum aut per terram, aut quicquid aliud est per quod iurat, deificat illud. Propte­rea idololatram se facit omnis qui per aliquid aliud a deo iu­rat, etiamsi iurare liceret: quia non reddit Domino Deo suo iuram euta, sua, sed elementis: et sic duplicit er peccat: primum quia iurat, deinde quia deificat per quem iurat. Beholde it is cōmanded in the law, that à man shold swear by none but by [Page 28] God: whosoeuer therefore sweareth by heauen, or by the earth or what soeuer else it be, by which he sweareth, he maketh it a God. Therefore euery one that sweareth by any thing besides god, albeit it were lawfull for him to sweare; yet maketh hee himselfe an idolater, because he perfourmeth not his othes to his Lord god, but to creatures, and so he sinneth two waies: first because he sweareth, and secondlye because hee maketh him a god by whom he sweareth.

Tht 73: semblance.

The Heathen Rom 1, 23 turned the glory of the incorruptible god to the similitude of the image of a corruptible man, and of birds, &c. so do you, when you paint God the father in the forme of an old man, and the holy ghost in the forme of a doue.

The 74, semblance,

The Heathen (as ancient Ambros: in Psal, 118. Cyprian de Idol. vanit. Gregorius Neocae­sar. in Concil. Nicen. 2 Act: 6. & Euse. Histor Eccles. lib 7. cap 17. writers report) were the first inuēters of images: your imagery then is but an heathnish deuise; and yet are you so in loue therewith, as that you set vp images in Churches, in windowes, and vpon the walles of your houses, yea, you fasten them to your beds, and carye them priuily in your bosomes, as Gen, 31. 34 Rachel hidd her fathers idols in the Camels straw.

the: 75: semblance:

The images of the Heathen were but the inuentions of their owne braines, very vnlike their originals. Praxiteles made Venus to the likenes of Cratina, whome hee loued. All the painters of Thebes painted hir after the image of Phrine, a beautifull, but a notorious harlot. All the caruers in Athens cut Mercurie, to the imitation of theyr Alci­biades,

The like may be sayd of your supposed imaginary gods, for they are but Pigmalions pictures, workes of your deuising, as vnlike the originals, as Cratina and Phrine were to Venus, and as Alcibiades, was to Mercurie. And your supposed reliques of Saints, are also but forged things and deuises of your own. For examples sake. sainte Peters [Page 29] braine at Geneua was founde to be a pumice stone, and sainte Anthonies arme was found to be an harts pisle. And the blood of Hales in England. was descried to be but the bloode of a drake. You are also deceiued in making of your Crucifixes: For the crosse was made with three pee­ces of wood, whereof one was fastned vprighte in the ground to the which the body & back leaned: the second was fastned to the top of the first oue rth wart, to the which the hands were nailed, and the third was fastned to the bottome of the first, to the which the feete were nailed a sun­der with two distinct nailes. But your popish caruers and painters do make the crosse of two pieces of wood; and doe naile the feete to the very body of the crosse, and that one vpon another, with one nail,

The 76, Semblance.

The prophet Dauid speaking of the images of the Heathen, saith thus; they haue mouths and speake not: they haue eies and see not: they haue ears and hear not: they haue no a Psal, 115, 5, 6, 7, ses, and smel not: they haue hands and touch not: they haue feete and walk not: neither doth any voice passe through their throate. So haue your images, eyes, eares, noses, hands, and feete; but they neyther see with theire eies: nor heare with their eares, nor smel with their noses, nor hādle with their handes, nor walke with theire feete, neither doth any voice (albeit they gape wide) passe through theire throates.

the. 77 semblance.

Albeit the images of the Heathen were without sence and motion, Yet the Heathenish priests (thereby to de­ceiue simple people) vsed certaine engins to make them mooue: so doe your popish priests, as your Legend of sainte Iames de Voragine giues sufficient testimony: for we reade there, that a certaine image of Christ did lift vp his foot, and cast off his slipper to a poore pilgrime, that stoode de­uoutly before him, and would haue offered somewhat, butb In Fox. Act. & mon. page 1188, that he had nothing to offer. We reade also that there was a certaine idoll in King Henries daies, called the Roode of [Page 30] grace, which was made so with wiers and engines, that one standing within it, could make euery part of the idol to mooue. And if a man broughte but a small peece of sil­uer to offer, it would hang downe the lippe, as being not pleased: but if it were a good bigge piece, then would his iawes goe merily, This abhominable idoll was broken downe by the Lord Cromwells meanes, and the engins and parts thereof, were shewed at Pauls crosse, therby to bring men to a detestation of your imagerie, and to acquainte them with your double dealing. To ad one example more, there was at Chester, in Queene Maries daies, an image of Saint Nicholas, which was made with such a deuise, as that if one standing behind it, did pull a certaine string that was in the back part thereof, it wold mooue the hand as if it blessed the people. This image with many others was burnt at Chesterby the appointment of Doctor Dow­name then Bishop there, as his own D. Dovvnam in his treatise of Antichrist pag, 112. sonne (who saw them burned) reporteth.

The 78, semblance,

Albeit the images of the Heathen had mouthes and spake not: yet would some Heathen Titus Liuius lib. 5, & Vale­rius Maximus lib. 1, cap. vlt. writers haue men be­leeue,e In monasterio Kiouiensi trās Boristhenem fluuium Seue­rin, de vita, miraculis & actis canonizationis S. Hyacin thi lib. 1 cap. 13 that the image of Iuno spake vnto a souldier, that said vnto it: vis ne Romam ire Iuno? so would your Popish wri­ters haue vs to beleeue, that an image of the Virgin Marie spake vnto Hyacinthus, and sayd: O fili Hyacinthe, &c.

the 79 semblance,

The Heathen caried their Baruch 6, 3, Gods of siluer, and of gold, and of wood, on theyr shoulders: so did the Popes cleargieg Baronius Notat. in Mar tyrolog. Rom. assembled in the citye of Constance, carrye the image of Rochus on their shoulders, in the time of the plague there.

the 80, semblance,

The reason that mooued the Heathen to carry theyr Gods on their shoulders, was Baruch, 6. 3. to cause the people to feare: [Page 31] so do you cary your Gods on your shoulders, in your pro­cessions, thereby to make simple people feare them: But we may say vnto them, as Baruch sayd vnto the Heathen: Baruch. 6, 21, 22. The Owles, swallowes, and birds flie vpon their bodies, and vpon their heades, yea, and the cats also. By this yea may bee sure, that they be no Gods; therefore feare them not.

the, 81, semblance,

The Heathen put golden Bar▪ ch▪ 6, 9. crownes on the heads of theyr gods: so do your Popish priests set Coronets on the heades of your idoll Gods.

the, 82, semblance,

The Heathnish Priests Baruch 6, 9, 10. Conueied away the gold and siluer from their gods, and bestowed it vpon themselues, and vpon their Harlots; so do your Popish cleargie, as Bernard a man of your owne side reporteth, Bernard. in serm▪ ad Clerū in Concil. Rhemens. congreg. with the patrimonye of the crosse of Christ, you (saith he, speaking to the Archbishops, Bishops, Deanes, Archdeacons, Priests, and Monks of that age) Feed whoores in your chambers, you fatte your flesh, you furnish your horses with Pectorals and headestalles of gold.

The, 83, semblance▪

The Heathen u couered their idolls with clothing of gold, n Baruch, 6, 12. so do you couer yours, with purple and scarlet, as you were enioyned in the Concil. Trid. sess, 7. Councell of Trent.

The 84. Semblance:

The Heathen Baruch. 6, 12. placed theyre Images in their Temples; so doo you; not considering that the aunciente fathers (whom you pretend to bee on your side) did vtterlye con­demne this Heathenish practise. To insiste in some of them, Epiphan▪ ad Ioannem Hiero solym. August. de fide & Symbolo. Epiphanius flatly auoucheth, that to place images in Churches, is contrary to scripture and religion. And Sainte Austen accounteth it to bee a wicked thinge, to make the Image of God, & in temple collocare, and to [Page 32] place it in the temple of god. Yea the whole councel of Eli­beris (as hath beene shewed heeretofore) decreed Concil Eliber tin, can, 36. pic­turas in Ecclesiis esse non debere, that pictures oughte not to be in Churches,

the 85, semblance.

The Heathen coulde not Baruch, 6, 12, keepe the faces of their gods clean from dust: so when your gods (To vse Baruch hiswords)u Baruch, 6. 16, be set vp in your Temples, their eies be full of dust, by reason of the feete of those that come in.

the, 86, semblance,

The Heathenish Priests Baruch, 6, 17, Kept their Temples with doores and with locks, and with barres, least theire Gods shoulde bee spoiled by robbers: and such are your Gods: Baruch, 6, 57. They can neither defend themselues from theeues nor robbers, for they that are strongest, take away their gold and siluer, and aparrell, wherewith they be cloathed: and when they haue it, they get them away: yet can they not help themselues. We may ther­fore say of your Gods, as Saint Chrisostome saide of the Gods of Laban, Chrysost. in Gen, cap 31, bomil, 57. Tales sunt dii tui, vt quis eos furari queat? non erubescis dicens: quare furatus es deos meos? Are thy gods such that a man may steale them? art thou not ashamed to say wherefore hast thou stollen my gods.

the, 87, Semblance,

When their came any warre or plague vpon the Babiloniās, a Baruch, 6. 48, their Priestes consulted together, where they might hide thē ­selues with their gods: so doe your Romish Priests: otherwise, they doe not, as the image of the Virgin Mary taught (as (b) you say) Hyacinthus to doe, in the time of Mary:

The 88. semblance.

Albeit the Gods of the heathen could neither defendeb Seuerim de vita mira▪ themselues from warre nor from plagues. Yet were they made as though they could haue defended them selues ul: et act: anō. niz. Sanct Hyacinth, lib. 1, cap 13. Baruch, 6, 13. holding weapons in their hands: so doo also your Romish Gods: one holdeth a scepter, as though he wer a certain iudge of the country, yet can he not slay such as offend him. Another d Ibid, [Page 33] hath a dagger, or an ax in his right hand: yet is he not able to defend himselfe from battell, nor from theeues.

The 89, Semblance.

We may also say of your Gods, as Baruch sayd of the Babylonish Gods: Baruch, 6, 54, when there falleth a fire vpon the house of your Gods of wood, and of siluer, and of gold, your Priestes will escape and saue themselues: but your Gods burne as the balkes therein: how can it then be thought or sayd that they be Gods?

the Recusant,

Sir, there is no Catholike so simple, as to thinke that i­mages be Gods; you do therefore greatly wrong vs, in re­sembling vs to the Heathen therein.

The Minister.

The 90: semblance.

Sir, no more did the Heathen thinke them to be gods; and yet for all that, they were condemned of idolatrie. To verifie what I haue sayd, quis ea nisi stolidus (saith Celsus in Origen) prodijs habuerit? who but a very foole will accounte f Orig. contrae Celsum: lib. 7. them to be gods? I worship (sayeth another Pagan in Saintg Aug. in Psal. 113. cōcione. 2 Ansten) neither the image nor the deuil, but in a bodily figure I behold the signe of that which I ought to worship. Lactan [...]ius de falsa Religione lib: 2 cap. 20. Non ipsa inquiunt, timemus, sed eos ad quorum imaginem ficta, & quo­rum nominibus consecrata sunt: we feare not images, say they but them after whose likenes they be figured, and to whose names they are consecrated.

The 91, semblance,

Albeit the Heathen did not thinke, that images were Gods in deede; yet did they Baruch,▪ 6, 5, 54: call them their gods: so doo your popish priestes; for vpon Easter daye in the morning, the Conrad, de imaginib▪ ca. 17 priest taketh the image of the Crucifix out of the se­pulchre, carieth it about the temple, and knocketh at the gates being shut, saying; at tollite aportas, Lift vp your heads Oye gates, and be ye lift vp ye euerlasting doores, and the king of glory shall come in. And to one within asking, quis est iste [Page 33] rexglori [...]? Who is this king of glory? the Priest answereth Dominus fortis et potens; &c: the Lord strong and mighty in battel, the Lord of hosts, he is the King of Glory. And vpon the feast of the Pentecost Conrad. ibid. there is a doue let down in your idol temples, and with it falleth fire and water together with a greate noise the Priest crying out and saying: acci­pite spiritum sanctum, receiue the holy Ghost.

the, 92▪ semblance,

Albeit images be (as the Prophet calleth them) Habak, 2, 18 tea­chers of lies, Yet did the Heathen say, that they were Vide Atha­nas: orat. con­tra gentes. ele­ments or letters to know God by: so say you, that images are lay-mens books.

the, 93, semblance,

The Vide Lactantium lib 2, cap, 21, Heathen passed not by theire Images, without bending of theire knees, and saluting of them: no more doe you, as is apparent by this caueat, which you giue top Vide Com. Suffrag, de bea­ta Maria fol, 167, them that passe by the image of the Virgin mary

Virginis intactae cum veneris ante figuram,

Praterundo ca [...]e, nè taceatur Aue.

The 94. Semblance.

The idolatrous Israelites, after the manner of the Hea­then 1 reg, 19▪ 18, et Hos, 13, 2. kissed their images: so doe you vse to kisse your J­mages, and the Vid, Missale rom: de riticele brandi missam. Pax,

the 95 semblance.

The Hea then Baruch, 6, 29. brought Gifts to their Gods of siluer, and gold, and wood▪ so doe you offer gifts to your idol gods,t Baruch. 6, 32 v, See the history of Bel and of the Dragon, verse, 15.

the 69. semblance.

Their Priestes toke away that which they offered: so doe your priestes take away that which you offer; yea, as the Babilonish priests did eate and drinke vp all that was offered to Bel, the idoll of the Babilonians: so doe youre popish priests eate and drinke vp that which you offer to [Page 34] your idols,

The 97,▪ semblance,

The heathenish priestes Baruch, 6, 31, roared and cried before their gods. so doe your popish priestes before your Gods.

The 98. semblance.

The priests of Baal cut them selues as theire maner was, y 1, reg, 18. 28 with kniues and launcers, til the bloud gushed out vpon them: so doe your popish priests whippe themselues till the blood runne downe their backs, and sides,

the 99 Semblance.

The priests of the Heathen, had their Baruch, 9, heads and beards shauen: so haue your romish priests Tondentur ca pilli, ad co [...]onae speciem et similitudinem, quā perpetuo cōservare oportet, et vt quis (que), in al­tiori gradu c [...]l­locatur, sic e­ius orbis form [...] latior circum­scribi debet. catechism. Rom page, 5. 22, ad coronae speciem et si­militudinem.

the 100, semblance.

there were certaine priestes of the Heathen called Hierophantes, who because they were forbidden to marry made themselues chast, (as saint Hieron, lib. 2, c [...]ntra Iouiniā Hierome testifieth) with the vse of Hemlock And of them (saith a learned Clemens Alexandr. inlib 3, father) did the first hereticks learne to condemne marriage. And of whom I pray you haue you learned, to condemne mari­age in priestes but of them? sure J am, you haue not lear­ned it of god: for he telleth you that Heb, 13. 4 mariage is honourable among all, and the bed vndefiled: and rhat it is [...] Tim, 4, 1, a doctrine of deuils, to forbid any to marry,

the 101, semblance,

The vide Liuium in decad: 4, heathen had theyr Vestall virgins, whom they for­bad to Mary: so haue you your nunnes to whome you like­wise forbid marriage.

the 102, semblance.

The Heathen prests being forbidden to marry; bur­ned in luste, and liued vnchastly, as appeareth, by these wordes of Arnobius: Arnob, lib, 8 contra Gentes. where doe these priestes more wil­lingly commit theire whore domes, and fornications, then in their owne Temples, then in the middest of theire altars [Page 36] wher doe they containe their bandery, where do they be think themselues of their adult eryes but there? And that youre Romish Priests came not short of the heathen priests here­in, I prooue it by the reporte of men of youre owne side. Bernard speaking of the Priest [...]s of his age, saith thus: Bernard in in Sermone ad Clerum in Concil Rhe­mens congre­gat, Howe keepe they the ornamente of Chastity, which being de li­uered into a reprobate sence, do that which, is not fyt? it is a shame to name those thinges which the Bishops do in secret, But why should I be ashamed to speak that which they are not ashamed to do? Yea, the Apostle is not ashamed to write, mē vpō men wrought filthines, &c: And Robert Holcote speaks thus of the priests in his time: sacerdotes moderni sunt demones incubi, per luxuriam et sacerdotes Priapi vel Beelphegor, et angeli abyssi▪ The priests of our time by their luxury and le­ch [...]ry i Holcot in lib S [...]pient. lect: 18 are like the spirits called Incubi, and the Priest [...] of Priapus or Beelphegor, and the Angels of the Pitte of Hell.

And it is no meruaile, rhat your priestes are become so abhominable in theire doings, For you haue deuised a speciall Praemunire, to embolden them in fornication, and to free them from all daunger of any of your lawes made in that behalfe. Your Premunire is this: Caus. 2: Quest 7, Laic si laicus instigan­te Diabolo, accuset clerium incontinentiae, statim repellitur If a lay-man by the instigation of the Deuill, accuse a priest of incontinency, he is strait way thrust back, and put to silence again. Dist, 84 max imi in gl [...]ssa. Laicus non potest clericum de fornicatione accusare, a lay mā may not accuse a priest of fornication. And In decretal Petrus Ra vennas, one of your famous Canonists, saith thus Caus: 11 Quaest, Absit in glossa. quamuis tactus et oscula sint praeludia incontinentiae in laicis, secus tamen est in clericis: nam clericus praesumitur ista facere pro charitate et bono zelo. Notwithstanding handling and kissing in lay persons, bee the occasions or beginnings of in­continent behauiour; yet in priestes it is farre otherwise, for a priest is presumed to doe these thinges of charity, and of good zeale.

It is also noted in your glosse, Caus: 11 Quaest, Absit in glossa. Si clericus amplecti­tur mulierem, interpretabitur, quod causa benedicendi eam hoc faciat. If a Priest embrace a woman, a lay man mu [...] [Page 37] iudge of it, that he doth it to the iutent to blesse her.

the 103 semblance,

And not the Priestes onely amongst the heathen, but the common people also because they gaue themselues to spirituall fornication, were in the iudgement of God Rom 1. 14▪ gi­uen vp to theire hartes lusts, vnto vncleannes, and to defile their owne bodies between themselues: so are the People of Rome: as appeareth by these wordes of one of your friers Mantuan. fa▪ florum lib 2 de Carnispriuii consueuud:. Vrbs est iamtota lupanar, the the whole city is become a stews, Yea Cornelius, one of the Bishops that were present at your late councel of Trent, openly vide orat Cornelij epist [...]itonti in con­cil Trid: babit. complained of the filthinesse, and vncleanesse both of the Priestes, and peo­ple,

The, 104, Semblance.

Socrates in Vide Plat▪ dial, [...] de re­pub▪ Platoes common-wealth saieth, that coniunction of men & women, & procreation of children Caus, 12 qnaest 1 [...] lectissimus oughte to bee common. So doe youre decrees reporte out of Clemens his decretall Epistles, that a mongest chri­stians all thnges onghte to bee common, euen wiues and all. These are youre expresse wordes: Communis vi­ta omnibus (fratres) necessaria est: commnnis euim vsus omnium quae sunt in hoc mūdo, omnihus hominibus esse debuit. In omnibus autem siue dubio et coniuges: a common life (bre­thren) is necessary for al men: For a common vse of all things that are in the world, ought to bee common to all men. And in all thinges (no doubt) are wiues contained.

the: 105: semblance:

The Heathen were much giuen to witchcraft, sorcery, and Necromancy, as both the sacred Isai 47, 9 Dan▪ 2, 2, scriptures, and pro­phane Tul, de Diui▪ nat. lib. 2 Tacitus hist, lib, 1, et Annalium lib, 6, Herodot, lib, 5, et Virgil ec▪ cloga, 8, writers giue sufficient testymony; and this Ierem, 10, 2▪ waye of the Heathen (to vse the Prophets Phrase) haue manye both of youre Popes and Cardinals learned, and profes­sed, as J shewed at large in our fourth dayes confe­rence.

the 106. semblance.

The Heathen put great sanctity in odde numbers, & when they were to vse charmes for some purposes, they vsuallye made (as the poet sheweth) three streakes, and three pictures of a man, and gaue this reason for it: Nu­mer y Virgil Eglog. 8 o Deus impare gaudet, God delighteth in an odde num­ber. And herein do you fully agree with the Heathen: for in your blind deuotion, you stand much vppon odde num­bers: and haue three Credoes for such a matter, fiue Pater nosters for this, and seauen Aue Maries for that. And least you should faile in your reckoning, you haue your beades for that purpose: for which cause J may also fitly resembleA Pharisaicall fellow, you to one Paul, who (as Sozomen. Histor. Eccles. lib. 6. cap, 29. Sozomē reporteth) seemed to de­dicate his whole time to prayer, so that euerie day he sayd three hundred prayers: and because he would not faile in his account, he put three hundred little stones into his lapp and at the end of euery praier, he cast out one: by which meanes he knew when his tale was vpp,

The, 107, semblance,

The Heathen also put greate sanctitie in the bare re­hearsall of words, and thought that the bare repeating o­uer of certaine words, were of force to saue them from pe­rills and daungers, as appeareth by these words of the po­et, concerning the witch Medea.

Verbaque ter dixit, placidos facientia som [...]os, [...] Ouid, lib. 1, Metamorph.

Quae mare turb atum, quae concita flumina sistunt,

And thrise inchanting words she spake,

Which causeth quiet sleepe,

Which stilles the surging Ocean lake,

And quelles the roaring deepe.

To this inchaunting witch, may wee fitly resemble you, who are of opinion, that the bare rehearsall of certayne names, together with the crossing of your foreheads, four and forty times: will assist you in all your needs and neces­sities, defend you from all daungers both bodily and ghost lie, [Page 39] and keepe you from all euills past, present, and to com. That J slaunder you not, it may appeare by this your Ma­gicall forme of prayer, which I haue found thus prescribed in an old popish booke: In com. suffr▪ fol. 149. Omnipotens ✚ Dominus ✚ Chri­stus ✚ Messias ✚ Soter ✚ Emmanuell ✚ Sabaoth ✚ Ado­nai ✚ Vnigenitus ✚ Via ✚ Vita ✚ Manus ✚ homousion ✚ saluator ✚ Alpha & omega ✚ fons ✚ origo ✚ spes ✚ fides ✚ charitas ✚ osa ✚ agnus ✚ ouis ✚ vitulus ✚ serpens ✚ ari­es ✚ Leo ✚ vermis ✚ primus ✚ nouissimus ✚ rex ✚ pater ✚ filius ✚ spiritus sanctus ✚ Ego sum qui sum ✚ creator ✚ Ae­ternus ✚ redemptor ✚ Trinitas ✚ vnitas ✚ Clemens ✚ ca­put ✚ Otheothecos ✚ Tetragrammaton ✚ ista nomina me protegāt, & defendant, & ab omni aduersitate, plaga, & infir­mitate corporis & animaeplenè liberent, & assistant mihi in auxilium: &c.

The 108. semblance.

It was the manner of the heathen to c obser [...]e times and seasons, thas is to make difference of times in respecteS. Paul reprooueth the Ga­ [...]ians, for ob­seruing of times, after the manner of the Heathen: Gal, 4, 10▪ of god or bad successe: so it is the manner of your popishe Prognosticators (and J woulde it were but their manner onely) to put difference of dayes in their Almanackes, as though some were luckie vnto vs, some vnluckie, accor­ding to the course of the stars. They doo also (and I wold they onely did so) obserue Planetary howres, Criticall dayes, Climactericall yeares, and the Horoscope or time of a mans birth, and the constellation of the Heauens at that time: yea they dare presume (& so dare others besides they) to take the placing of the starres for certaine signes of ac­cidentall euents to com: of the change and variety of wea­ther, for euerye day in the yeare: and thereupon determine before hand, This day will be faire, this foule this frosty, this rainy, this hote, this cold, this windy, this calme. But we may say vnto th [...]m: as the prophet Isaiah sayde to the blinde idolls: Isai 41, 23. declare the things to come, and so we [...] shall knowe that you are gods; for is it not proper to God onelye to foretell things to come? and are there any among the vanities of the Iereme▪ 14, 22, gentiles, that can giue raine? or can the heauens giue showers? [Page 40] is it not thou O Lord our god? is it not thou that sendest rain sometimes for a blessing, and sometimes for a plague? how then dare man ascribe this to thy cretures? how dare they then set downe what day will be rainy, and what windy? But they will say, that The Prog­nosticators Poesie in their Almanacks. Art hath no greater aduersary then the ignorant. I aunswer, that the learned fathers were ad­uersaries to this their Heathenish practise. The In assertione fidei cap. vlt▪ Councell of Toledo, houlden in the year 400. decreed, that if any mā did thinke, that Astrologers and Mathematicians (they meant Prognosticators of weather, famine, plague, wars, treacheries, &c▪) were to be beleeued, hee should bee held ac­cursed. And the Can. 16, Councell of Venice, which was holden in the yeare of our Lord 460 decreed, That if any man did studie Astrologie, or take vpon him to foretell thiags to come, or giue credence to any such thing: if he were a minister, hee should be depriued, and whatsoeuer he were, he should be ex­communicate. This Act was also afterward confirmed in the Councell of Agatha, and after that again in the Can. 32: coun­celli Can. 42. of Orleance. And not to omit Tertullian, he telleth vs plainely, that Tertul in Apol cap, 35 astrologie was inuented by euill spirits, and for­bidden by the Lorde: and that Christians ought not to vse it, though they might haue benefite by it. And to the same truth subscribeth Saint Homil. 19. in Ephes. Chrysostome, Saint Hierome, saint De moribus Eccles. lib, 4. cap 21, & Confess: lib. 4, cap, 3. Austen, and the rest of the Orthodox fathers. But whatn Comment. in Isaiam cap▪ 27: neede I alledge the writings of men against them? Theyr particular coniectures which are gathered from the posi­tion of the Heauens, of the change of the weather for eue­ry day, of famine, Earthquakes, wars, conspiracies, treache­ries, and such like, are flatly forbidden by the word of god. Ierem: 10. 2, Learne not (saith he) the way of the Heathen, and be not a­fraide for the signes of Heauen, though the Heathen bee a­fraid of such. Jn which words God forbiddes his people to giue credit to, or fear the cōstellations and coniunctions of stars and Planets, which haue no power of themselues, but are gouerned by god: and their secret motions, influences, and operations are not knowne to man: and therfore there can bee no certaine iudgement thereof in any accidentall [Page 41] or casuall things. To conclude, reason it selfe may teache you, that it is impossible for man to know the operation of the starres: for their lightes and operations are all mixed together in all places vpon the earth: therefore no obserua­tion can be made of this or that starre. And thus much con­cerning your obseruing of times or seasons: Now let vs take a view of your obseruing of yeares, which the Gal. 4, 10, Apostle also condemneth.

the 109. semblance.

Your Iubilies are eyther borrowed of the Heathen; who vide Plin. lib, 7. cap. 40. had euery hundred yeers their ludos seculares, plaies so called, to which your playes and pageants may fitly be resembled: or of the Jewes, who euery fifty yeares cele­brateds Ludi secula­res ita instituti erant, vt non nisi cen [...]esimo anno fierent, postea principū ambitione mi­nore spatio inter iecto saepius erant instaurati Calepinus in verb. secularis a Jubilie. And this Iewish manner of obseruing of yeares, is condemned by the Apostle.

The 110▪ semblance.

The heathen had their ludos seculares, at the first, eue­ry hundred yeare; but afterwarde they had them with in that compasse of time: so haue you varied much your de­uise of the Iubilye, since it was first taken vp. For Extran. com­mun, lib. 5. tit; 9. cap, 1 Ibid. cap. 2. & 3. Boniface the eight appointed the Iubilye euery hundred yeare; u Clement the sixr abridged it afterwardes to euery fiftieth yeare: Vrban the sixt brought it after that againe to euery thirtie third yeare. Paul the fourth broughte it to euery twentie fiue yeare: Iulius the second broughte it to euery tenth yeare: and the Popes now adayes, will, when they please, graunte extraordinarye Iubilyes, and as greate pardons, as are graunted the verye yeare of Jubilye.

the 111, semblance.

Your fantasie of Purgatorie sprang first from the heathen, and was receiued of them in that time of darkenesse, [Page 42] long before the comming of Christ, as may be prooued by sundry Heathen Homer Odi [...]. Plato lib, de Anima et lib 10 de Repub: et in Timilo: Virgil Aneid, 6, O [...]id lib, 15, metamorph. writers. And hereat (no doubte) S Aus­ten aymed, when he saide that August de ci­uit dei lib, 21 cap 13 Purgatory was one of Pla­toes doctrines.

The 112 Semblance,

Bellarm. de Purgat lib. 1 cap 1. et lib 2 cap, 6 et Rhe­mist, in math, 12 sect, 6 You say▪ that in this Purgatory, as in a Prison house, the soules which, were not purged in this life, ar there clen­sed and purged by fire, before they can bee receiued into Heauen: the like fabulos dreame we find in the Heathen Poet, who in the person of Anchyses his Ghoste talking with his sonne Aeneas, singeth thus of soules departed, Virgil, lib, 6, Suspensae ad ventos, &c:

Some hang'd abroade, endure the piercing blast,

Of sharpest winds, and thus are purg'd at last.

the 113. semblance.

The Heathen faigned, that soules in Purgatory did Boosi [...]e kika. lousin, Plato in lib de de Anima crie for helpe and deliuerance from thence; so do you faigne, that a soule in Purgatory doth crie, Vide Heshus de errorib Pontif: loc, 34. miseremini mei, miseri­mini mei, saltem amici mei,

the 114. semblance.

The Heathen fained that men vpon earth Ei si de hoi­men ophelou­menoi, &c, Plat Gorg. mighte helpe soules out of Purgatory; so doe you faigne the Pope by his indulgences, is able to deliuer thence so many soulese Antoninus part 3 tit, 22, cap, 5, [...] 6, [...]t 7 as it pleaseth, him. o The Pope (saith the Archbishop of Flo­rence) in respect of his absolute iurisdiction, by communicating his indulgences, may absolue all that are in Purgatory from that paine. Yea t som monks at this age (saith a noble French­man) haue taught that the soules which are in Purgatory, do f Du Plessis de miss lib: 3 cap 10. leap at the sound of the Money, when it is cast into thee ba­sen for them,

the 115, semblance.

The heathen Homer, Odys: 11 offered sacrifices for the dead, and had a sacrifice, which they called A [...]g, de Ciuit Dei lib: 7 cap, 7, a Purgatory sacrifice: so haue you an Eucharisticall sacrifice, (which say you) is propitiatory for the dead, as well as for the liuing. The i Concil Tridēt sess. 9. soules in Purgatory (saith the councel of Trent) are thence [Page 43] deliuered Fidelium Suffragiis, potissimum vero acceptabili altaris sacrificio: by the suffrages of the faithfull, but chieflye by the acceptable sacrifice of the altar, And to the same He­thenish and Hellish Doctrine subscribeth Gue [...]ne [...]us, saying: Gu [...]rnerus de Valore mis­sae. [...]arad, 12. hoc sacrificium est expiatiuum dehitae poenae tam hic l mens. sebru­ar: August de, Ciuit Dei, lib, 7 cap 7, et Plutarch in Romul, quam in futuro exoluendae.

the, 116, semblance,

The heathen had a certain time especially assigned them when they were to offer their Purgatorie sacrifices so haue you a certain day in the yeare appointed, when you are tom, Diem omni­um animarum, pray for all soules, and to offer sacrifices for them:

the. 117 semblance.

The Heathen Ʋide Pere­grinat▪ Prin [...]ip page, 84 faigned that there are nine mansions in Hell, appointed and prepared for the soules of men, The firste place is for young infants: the second for idiotes: the third for them that kill themselues: the Fourth for them that are tormented with loue: the fift for those which were found guilty before iudges: the sixte for strong men, And Champions: the seuenth where the soules bee purged: the eight, where the soules being purged doe reste: the ninth is the pleasaunt field Elisius. The like fiction hath Georg Douly and the rest of your popish writers, George Dou­ly Priest in his plaine Instruct: on of Christian Religion, pag, 13, In hell, (saith he) ther be four places; one of the dāned, an other of Purgatory a third of children that die without baptisme, and the fourth p Aug in Hy­pognostic, lib, 5 which was called Abrahams bosom, and now, is cōmonly ter­med limbus patrum. But this Heathenish fiction is con­demned by Saint Austen: There is but two places, the fyrste place the Catholicke fayth by Gods authority, beleeueth to bee the Kingdome of heauen: the second place, the same q Aug de Ʋerb Apost Serm, 18, Catholick fayth, beleeueth to bee helll, where all runnea­gates, and whosoeuer is without the fayth of Christ shal tast euerlasting punishment, As for any third place we vtterly know none, neither shall wee finde in the holy scriptures, that ther is any such. And in an other place. There be two inhabitations or dwelling places, the one in fire euerlasting, and the other in the kingdome that neuer shal haue end,

the, 118. semblance.
[Page 44]

The Heathen fained, that Hercules descended into Hel, and fetched thence Theseus and Pyrithous, and brought with him in a chaine, Cerberus the dogge of Hell, hauing three heades: so doe Georg Donly in his Instruct, pag, 14 et Canisius de Fide et Symbo­lo sect 13, you faigne, that, Christ descending into hell, fetched thence the Saints and holy Patriarks of the old teststament, and vanquished there thef greate red Dra­gon, s Reuel, 12, 3, hauing seauen heads and ten hornes, and seauen Crowns vpon his heads. You beare vs also in hand, that Gregory thet Vide Cyprian de Valera in Gregor. 1 first brought back from hell, the soule of the Emperoure Traian, and the soule of an idolater called Falconilla. But wee know this to bee but a pagan-popish fiction, for the scripture teacheth vs; that u none can come from thence. v Luc 16, 26,

the. 119. semblance.

Iustin Mar­tyr in Apel, 2 The Heathen (as witnesseth Iustine Martyr and others) when they entred into their temples, did sprinkle themselues with water: so doe you sprinkle your selues, with holywatery Theodoret lib 3 cap. 15, 16, Hypocrates de morbo sacro et Ʋirgil, de venere. as you commonly call it,

The, 120, semblance,

The Heathen (had a peculiar, and proper forme of ma­king the holiwater, dipping ther in (as Athaenaeus lib. 9 Athenaeus telleth vs) a Firebrand taken from the Altar, whereupon they offered their sacrifices: so haue you like wise apeculi­ar forme of making your holy water, Ʋide Durād lib 4, cap 4 exorcizing the salt firste, and then the water, and after that, them both to­ther,

the, 121, semblance,

The Heathen thought that theire holiwater did purgec Hipocrates de morbo sacro, awaye sinnes In going (saieth Hypocrates) wee sprincle our selues with this water, to the end if we haue any sin we may bee purified & made cleane, And Proclus saieth that it was d Proclus de sacrif: et magia, made, not only of fresh water, but of sea water too becaus salt is detersiue. And to this Heathenish error subscribe your popish Doctors August Steu­ [...]hus Eug: in Num cap, 19: Non inane institutū est, saith Steuchus, quod a quas sole et orationibus sanctificamus, vt ad eorum asper­sum delicta nostra dele antur it: it is no vaine inuention [Page 45] that wee hallowe water with salte and praiers, that by the sprinkling thereof, our sinnes maybe forgiuen,

The, 122, semblance.

The vide Turnes. in advers, lib. 13, cap 21 Heathen vsed Holliwater, not onely for the purging and clensing of men, but for the purging al­so of cities, temples, and other thinges without life, so your Deuines of Lovaines haue taught as Copus. in Dia log 1 page 18, one of youre Iesuites reporteth, that in India holy water is very holsome to driue a way mise, and to make barren women to conceiue. Yea, Iohn Nichols in his Recan­tation, the poore Romans (saith the Popes scholler) bring their asses to the Church, and cause the pri [...]est, to say a few prayers ouer them and to sprinkle holy water vpon them,

The, 123, Semblance.

The Heathen Baruch, 6, 18 lighted vp Candles before theire idols So doe you: for which cause wee may fitlye saye vnto you, as Tertullian saide to the Heathen in his time: who forceth you to play the male contents, and to lighte tor­ches at highnoon? accendant quotidie lucernas, quibus lux k Tertul, in Apol: nulla est: let them that haue no lighte, lighte Candles dayly.

the, 124, Semblance,

The Pagans (saith Rhenanus:) in the beginning of February did Celebrate the feast of Proserpina, with bur­ning l Tertull de idololat Tapers. so doe you like wise in the beginning of February Celebrate the feast of the Purification of the vir­ginm Rhenan in Tertull de corona mil: Mary, with burning tapers, torches and candles, and doe call that day Candlemas day,n Lactantius lib, 6, cap, 2,

The, 125, semblance,

The Heathen offered Candles to their Gods: so doe you to yours: we may therfore say vnto you as Lactan tius saide vnto them: Num ment is suae compos putandus est, qui authori & datori luminis, Candelarum et cerearum lu­men offert pro munere? Is hee well in his wittes, that vnto God the maker and giuer of lightes, will of­fer [Page 46] vp the light of candles and Tapers, for a present.

the, 126, semblance,

Burning also of incense was so common a custome among the Heathen, as that Iulian the Apostata, to the end that hee might cunningly binde the Christians to the same, vide Theod, lib. 3, cap. 16, & Sozomen lib, 5, cap 17, ordained, that when any came vnto him, according to the custome, to receiue any gifts at his hands, they shold burne incense before him. And in his steps trode Pope Leo the 3. who was the first that ordained, that incense shouldp Ʋide Polydor Virgil. Inuent. rerum lib, 5, be vsed in masses.

the. 127 semblance.

The Heathen bragged much of their miracles, Cornelius Tacitus lib, 4, Hist. Taci­tus saith, that Vespasian made the blind to see, and the lame to walke: Aud Valerius Maximus telleth vs, that a certain Virgin Vestall drew water in a fine siue. Liuius in lib. de bello Punico Liuie also ma­kethr Val, Max. lib, 8 cap 1▪ mention of another Virgin called Claudia, who (as he sayth) drew a ship to the hauen with her girdle, which could not be drawn by any sorce of man or beast. And Cicero lib. 1. de Diuinat. Cicero mentioneth a certaine southsayer, who cut a whet­stone with a rasour.

With these Heathenish miracle-mongers do you fully agree, as is apparant by that fabulous discourse of yours, which you call Legenda aurea. To insist in som particulars, In the Legend of Saint Patricke, we read, that on a time a sheepe being stollen, Saint Patricke admonished all the people committed to his charge; that whosoeuer had stollen it, hee should within seuen dayes restore it to the owner. The seuen dayes being expired, the sheep was not restored. Then (sayth your Legend) Saint Patricke com­maunded by the vertue of god, that the sheep should bleat in the bellie of him that had eaten it. And so it happened that in the presence of all the people, the sheepe bleated in the Bellie of him that had stollen it. Res miranda quidem, risu celebranda bimestri. In your Legend also of the Annun­tiation of the Virgin Marie: we are told of a noble Knight who betooke himselfe to an Abbey: and because he was [Page 27] vnlearned, there was a master assigned vnto him. But the Knight was so dull, that in a long time, he could learne no more but these two words, Aue Maria. Which wordes as he had alwayes in his mouth, whiles he was aliue; so they grew out of his mouth when he was dead. For these words (sayth your Legend) he had so sore imprinted in his hearte, that alwaies he had them in his mouth, wheresoeuer hee was. At last he died, and was buried in the Churchyar de of the brethren. It happened that after that, there grew vpon his graue a right faire flower de luce, and in euery flower was written in letters of gold. Aue Maria. At which miracle all the brethren maruailed, and they did open the sepulchre, and found that the roote of this flower de luce, came out of the mouth of the said knight, and anon they vnderstood, that our Lord would haue him honored for the great deuotion he had to say these words, Aue Mariae.

These and a thousand such Heathenlike miracles, are to be found in your lying Legends: concerning all which, I say with Saint Ansten: August tract, 13 in Iohan, contra istos mirabiliarios cautum me fecit Deus mens, dicens, in nouissimis temporibus exur­gent Pseudoprophetae facientes signa & portenta, vt in erro­rem inducant (sii fieri potest) etiam electos: against these miracle-mongers my God hath made mee warie, saying, there shall arise in the last dayes false prophets, working signes and wonders, that they may bring into error (if it were possible) the very elect.

The 128. Semblance:

The Heathen gaue credit to vaine and foolish appariti­ons, & visions of Phantasmes▪ of spirits, and of souls comen (as they faigned) from an other worlde. Plutarch in Brut, Plutarch telletth vs, that when Brutus was determined to transporte his army out of Asia into Europe, being in his tent about mid­night, hee sawe a terrible monster standing fast by him, wherwith he being sore afrayd, ventured boldly, and demā ded of him, what he was, vnto whome the monster answe­red and said: I am thy euill ghost, which at Philippos thou shalt see again: whether when Brutus came, being vanquished [Page 48] by Auguflus Caesar, he remembred the words of his fore­seene vision, and to escape the handes of his enimies, slue himselfe.

The same Plutarch, in Tbes. writer also reporteth, that certaine men which were in the battaile of Marathonia against the Me­dians, affirmed, that they saw the soule of Theseus armed before the host of the Greekes, as their cheefe general, run­ning and setting them on the barbarous Medians.

And we reade in Suetonius, that when Iulius Caesar stayed in a maze at the Riuer Rubico in Italie, musing whether it were best to passe the water or no, there appea­red a comely tall man piping on a reed, about whome Caesars souldiers flocked, especially his trumpetters: from whom he sodainly snatched one of the trumpets, and leapt foorthwith into the sayd riuer, and sounded alarum; wher­with Caesar was mooued, and sayd, Good luck mates, let vs go where the Gods do warne vs.

We read also in Virgill, that Palinurus and Deiphobus appeared vnto Aeneas: the one being his shipman, the o­ther his brother in law: and that their wandring ghosts ne­uer ceased, vntill such exequies were done vnto them, as Aeneas had promised, And Cicero reporteth, that Romulus z Lib, 1, de legibus. appeared after his death, walking vp and downe by Atti­cus his house vnto Iulius Proculus, charging him to erecte him vp a temple in that place where he walked, and say­ing that he was now a God, and that his name was Qui­rinus.

Rhemus likewise Romulus his brother, is reported to haue appeared vnto Faustus and his wife, complaining of his miserable death, and desiring them to procure, that the same day wherein he was slaine, might be accounted a­mong their holy dayes. And Lucan telleth vs, how that the soules of Sylla and Marius were euer walking and appea­ring unto men, vntill they were purged by sacrifice.

Now to make application of all this: as the father of lies did make the Heathen to beleeue, that the spirits of dead men appeared vnto them, when the deuils themselues ap­peared [Page 49] like men, telling them that they were the soules of such men as they appeared like vnto: so doth hee deale with you likewise, as may bee prooued by the writings of one of your owne Iohannes de Pine da part. 3, lib. 19. cap, 17. Friers, who reporteth, that after the death of Benedict the seuenth, there appeared a horseman on horseback (or rather on the deuills back) to a certayne Bishop that was the sayde Popes very friend, The Bishopp beeing amazed thereat, demaunded saying: What? art thou Pope Benedict that latelye dyed? The same that thou sayest, sayd the Horseman: Father (sayd the Bishoppe) howe doost thon? Grieuonsly tormented, aunswered the Pope: but I may well be holpen: Goe then and tell my brother that now is Pope, that he must needs giue to the poore the treasure that is hidden in such a place. And appearing vnto the Pope himselfe, he sayd: Oh, would God that Odilus Cluniacensis would pray for me!

You do also tell vs in one of your Popish Legends, that the blessed Virgin appeared after her death, to a certayne priest, and sayd vnto him: if thou wilt cause a festiuall daye yearely to bee celebrated, vpon the eight day of December, in remembrance of my conception; thou shalt be crowned with me in the kingdom of mine only begotten sonne.

And to adde such another fable of yours, albeit the sa­cred scripture teacheth vs, that Act, 3. 21. Heauen must contayne christ Iesus, vntill the time that all things be restored, which god had spoken by the mouth of all his holy prophets, since the world began: yet one of your popish doctors telleth vs, that Christ was seen walking vpon the earth, since he ascended into heuen, & appered to his apostle S. Peter: his words are these; Smith in a Sermon prea­ched in Queen Maries dayes, in Whitting tō Collledge Church in London, Masters, you are in a great error, as concerning that blessed sacrament, & al your trust was in Cranmer, Ridley, & Latimer. As for Latimer he said in an open disputatiō in Ox­ford, that he had no learning in that matter, but out of Cran­mers book. Besides this, I disputed with Latimer 20. yeers ago thē he had no learning (he belied that learned father) As for Cranmer he sayd, that his learning came from Ridley. As for Ridley, I disputed with him my selfe at Oxford the other day, [Page 50] and I prooued my Argumēt thus, (a weak argumēt to proue so waighty matter) Illc cui Christus obviauit Romae, fuit Romae: at Christus obuiauit Petro Romae: ergo Petrus fuit Romae That is, bee whome christ met at Rome, was at Rome. But Christ met Peter at Rome: therfore Peter was at Rome. By this I prooued two thinges and singular mysteries of our fayth. First, that Petr was at Rome, against them that chat­ter that Peter was neuer there. Secondly that if Peter mette christ bodily (as Abdiasreporteth, and which I am sure is true or else such an Auncient and holy father would neuer haue written it) then cōse quently he may aswel be bodily in the bles­sed sacrament, as he was met bodily. To this (as this slanderer reporteth) Ridley stoood like a block and feeling him selfe convicted aunswered nothing. Then said I, cur non respondes haereticorū haeriticissime? Did not I handle it well? then denied he the Minor, which I prooued thus: Christe met Peter going out of Rome, and said good morrow Peter whither goest thou? Peter answeared, good morrow, good man? whither goest thou Then saide Christ I goe to Rome to suffer. What (saith Peter) I trow, vnlesse I take my mark amisse, yee are Iesus Christe Good Lord! how doe you? I am glad I have met you heere. Then saide hee to Peter goe backe, and suffer, or else I must et prote et me. And thus I confuted Ridly in the audience of a thousand that he had not a worde to say: Yet you say that christ was not on earth since the Ascension bodily: beleeue with mee that he is vnder forme of bread and wine.

This tale of Doctor Smith, is both Heathenish, and Haeretical and much like that, of the Haeritick Polycrani­us, who affirmed before the whole Concil Con­stant, 6, Act. 15 Councell of Constan­tinople: that a certaine beatifull yong man appeared vnto him and taughte him to say, that there was but one will in Christ: and gaue him this for a signe, that hee should lay the schedule of his confession, vpon a deade body, and so raise it to life The Councell hearing this immediatlye caused a deade bodye to bee broughte, but Polycronius mutte­ring ouer the same a greate while, coulde do nothing, and [Page 51] so was condemned by the whole Councell for a lyar and an Hereticke; and so may you, because you laboure to confirme your doctrine by visions and apparitions, as hee did.

the, 29, semblance,

The Ouid, lib, Metamorph [...] Heathen make mention of sundry strange Me­tamorphoses: so do you, To produce som examples for the verifying hereof: in the life of youre Saint Babara, we read that when her father had drawne his sworde to slaye her, she was miraculouslye taken vppe in a Stone, and caryed into a mountaine where two sheephardes were feeding theire sheep. And when one of them bewrayed her to her father: shee cursed him, and presently his sheep wer turned into Locusts, and hee in to a stone,

the, 130, semblance,

The Arist. in Ethicis Heathen taught, that a naturall man hath free will in actions meerly morall: and of them haue Concil Tri­dent Sess, 6. c. 5 you lear­ned to mantaine a freedome of will not onely in natural & morall actions. (For that we deny not) but in spirituall, & supernatural, But the Apostl teacheth you in plain words that Cor, 2, 14 a naturall man perceiueth not the things of the spirit of God, much lesse willeth thē. He doth also tel you, that the flesh lusteth against the spirit, the spirit against the flesh & they ar cōtrary one to an other Now then if the flesh beflat cōtra trary to the spirit, it followeth by a necessary consequenti, Gal, 5, 17. that a man hath no freedome of will in spirituall actions before his conversion: for hee is then wholly flesh, and wanteth the spirit of God: and the flesh is contrary to the spirit: and one contraty hath no power at all to bring forth the effect of his contrary.

The 131. semblance.

Bellarm. lib 3 de Grat, cap. 14, Bellarmine your Archpapist affirmeth; that the viz, eternall life. end is not properly the obiect of the will, but the meanes ten­ding to the end, and, And of whom (I praye you) learned he this doctrine but of the Arist, Ethic lib, 3, cap, 2. Heathen Philosopher?

The 132, Semblance.
[Page 52]

The Heathen boasted much of their outward actions of Ciuil vertues; as namely, of theire iustice, temperance, gentlenes, & liberality. And they did indeed the things of the law, as the Apostle Paule testifieth, saying, rom 2. 14. The gentils that haue not the law, do the things of the law, by nature, that is by natural strength, & he saieth of himselfe, that be­fore his conuersion, he Phil, 3. 6, was vnrebukeable touching tht righteousnes of the law.

Now with these Gentils, do you bost of your vertues: and I denye not but that some of you haue farre more ciuill ver­tues, then our impure Puritanes; and that you ar more vn­rebukeable touching the righteousnes of the law, thē they But I deny that you haue any true vertues, for (as sainte Austen saith August de Ci­utt, Dei lib, 19 cap 25,) non possunt ibi esse verae virtutes, vbi nō est ve­ra religio: there cānot possibly be any true vertues, wher there is not the true religion, Nay, your ciuil vertues are nothing else but splendida peccata, gorgeous sinnes.

The 132: semblance.

The Heathen were of opinion, that those that liued wellc Plato apud Euseb▪ lib. 11, de Preparat, Euangel. cap vlt, lib, de anima. and vertuously did thereby merit the Elisian fieldes: so ar you of opiniō that those that do good works, do therby merit eternal life But we hold with the Apostle Paul, that we are so farre from meriting Heauen by our good worksd 2 Cor, 3, 5, as that we are not sufficient of our selues, to think any (good) thing as of our selues, but frō the spirit of god, who worketh in vs both the will and the deed: so that our deeds are in­deed Gods works in vs, and therfore being not ours bute August in Psal 120 his, wee can merit nothing by them at the handes of God. And heerevnto agreeth, that of Austen: Hee crow­neth thee, because hee crowueth his owne giftes in thee, and not thy merits. To conclude, August in ma­nuali cap, 2 [...], all my hope is in the death of my Lord, His death is my merit, and my merit is his death; And J will daylyesay vnto him, August in psal 142 Lord thou wilt quicken mee in thy righteousnes, not in mine, not because I hauo deserued it but because thou hast compassiou,

The 134 semblance,
[Page 53]

The Heathen held, that a man may merit not onely forh Plato in Gorg, et in lib de anima himselfe, but for those also that are cast (as they say) into burning flouds: so do you hold, that Rhemist, in, 2 Cor, 8 sect, 3 the fastings and satis­factory deeds of one man may be auaileable to others, yea and that holy saints or other vertuous porsons may in measure & proportion of other mens necessityes and de seruings, allot vnto them supererogation of their spiritual workes, as those alms of theire superfluities, to them which are in necessity. And herein (me thinks) you ascribe more to the rigteousnesse of sanctification, then you doe to the righteousnes of im­putation, that is: more to that righteousnes which makes vs righteous before mē, then to that which maketh vs righteous before God, For albeit you holde, that a mans sati­sfactory deeds may be availeable to others and that his righteousnes may make others righteus: Yet deny you that a man can be made righteous by the righteousnes of Christ imputed vnto him, as if the Lord would accept the righte­ousnes of man, which is Isay 64, 6 all as fylthy cloutes, Phil, 3, 9, and not that which is through the fayth of christ, euen the righteous­nes which is of god through fayth. The 135. Semblance:

Jt was the vsuall manner of the Heathen, to iustify themselues and euermore to Vide Tertul in Apol, except against the Christi­ans, as men voide of all good workes: so it is your vsuall māner, both in priuate cōferēces, & in your publique wri­tings, to inveigh against vs Protestants, and to conuey in withal a secret apollogy of your own iustice, Yea, Bellarm'de Iustificat, lib, 5, cap, 8, Binsfeldius de Justif, et m er­sect 4, m▪em. 5, conclus, 15, et Rhemist in Annot, in Luc, 14, 1 et in Apocal, 3, 5, you do notoriously slander vs, bearing the world in hand we teach that none oughte to doe good in respecte of re­ward. For albeit we flatly deny, that good workes are the proper causof reward; yet do we (I speak only of vs Prote­stāts) cōstātly affirm that we ought to encourage, animate, excite & stir vp our selues to the performāce▪ of al good du­tyes, by setting befor our eies the reward which is promi­sed, to wit the Crown of glory, which we ar to receiue after this life, Yea, be it known vnto you, that we ar so far from teaching that a man oughte not to doe good in respecte [Page 54] of reward, as that we exhort seruants with saint Paul, that Coloss. 3: 23, what soeuer they do, they wold do it hartily, as to the Lord and not to men, knowing that of the lord they shal receive the rewarde of inheritance And wee still shew it to be the du­ty of all the saints of God, [...] Cor 9: 24. so to runn that they may obtain. And to mooue them the rather to the perfourmaunce of this Christian dutie, wee beseeche them to set before theyr eies, the practise of the saints of God: as namely, of Heb. 11. 26. Moses, who esteemed the rebuke of christ greater ritches then the treasures of Egypt, because he had respect vnto the recompēce of reward: and of Abraham, who Heb: 11. 9. 10 abode in the land of pro­mise, as in a strange country, as one that dwelt in tents, &c. bècause he looked for a city, hauing a foundation, whose buil­der and maker is god.

The, 136, Semblance.

The Heathen excepted against the olde Christians, not onely as men voyd of good workes; but full of euill workes▪ Tertul. in Apol They called them (saith Tertullian) incestos, homi­cidas, Infanticidas, sacrilegos, pessimos, nocentissimos, publi­cum odium, hostes humani generis, omnium scelerum reos: Deorum, Imperatorum, legum, morum, naturae totius inimi­cos. Incestuous; manslayers, killers of children: Church-rob­bers, most wicked, most hurtfull, the publique hatred, the ene­mies of mankind, guilty of all kind of wickednesse: enemies a­gainst the Gods, against the Emperors, againste the lawes, a­gainst good order, against nature it selfe.

And in like sort do you slaunder vs Protestants, and call vs Harding in Confut. fol. 75 Leacherous Lurdanes, fol. 323. Sacrilegious Churchrobbers fol. 114. prophane Helhounds, fol. 256, Diuelish villaines, fol 131. the deuils chil­dren, fol 24. the deuils bondslaues, fol. 131. the deuills clawbackes, fol, 81. Satha­nists, fol. 69. Sathans scholler fol, 111. Sathanicall spirits, fol. 338 Sathans broode, fol. 342. Sathans captiues, fol, 202. Limmes of Antichrist, fol. 195. ministers of An­tichrist, v fol, 288, fol, 48. the head of Antichrist, fol. 212. the synagogue of antichrist, and Lucifer, fol, 323, Apostates, fol▪ 155, theeues, fol, 131. despisers of god, fol, 81, Calui­nists, fol, 222: Turkish Huguenots, fol 114, wicked Chams brood: fol, 121, cursed Cananites, nshamelesse hetetiques, fol, 42, Zuing lians rable, fol, 207. Mad Dogs, b Possivinus de Atheismis protestantium fol 1. axes, fol. 1. asses, Atheists, and what not? Yea, (which all the [Page 55] world knoweth to bee a most vile slaunder) Andraea▪ Iure giuicius lib, tit Euangel quinti professores Protestants (say you) articulum omnino nullum tenent Symboli apostoli­ci, Protestants hold not one article of the apostles creed.

The 137. Semblance.

The Heathen reputed Christians to bee the very cause of all Gods plagues, and punishments. August de ci­uit, Dei lib: 2 cap. 3. Factum est (sayth Saint Austen) Vulgi prouerbium, pluuia defecit causa christi­anorum, it is become a prouerb among the common people, our raine faileth vs because of the christians: so it is become a prouerb in my natiue Countrye, (as a learned Maister Leygh Pastor of Standish in Lancashire in a Postscript to the Papists ioyned to his soules Solace: against sorrow preacher that dwelles there reporteth) it was a good world when masse was vp, for then all things were cheape.

the: 138: semblance:

The Heathen despised the religion of the olde Chri­stians, because it came not from Rome, Athens, or some other such like place. Orig Contra Celsum lib, 1 Dogma christianum (saith Sainte Origen, speaking of the pagan Celsus) affirmat à Barbaris accepisse ortum, hoc est à Iudaeis. Celsus affirmed, that the do­ctriu of the christians had it beginning from barbarous peo­ple, that is, from the Iews. To this pagan may you fitly be resembled: for you despise our Religion, because it beganneg Harding in his confut, of the Apol, (as you vsually say) not at Ierusalem, but at Wittenberg, and was deliuered vnto vs first by an Apostata, and not an apostle. But one that was Iulium sydus, a Iewell in his time, hath an­swered fully to this your vile Cauill, and wicked slaunder.

the 139 semblance,

The Heathen were at great strife among themselues, and some were of one sect, some of another: so are your Thomists, and Scotists, at great strife about the distinction of Merits, of Congruity, and Condignity: and your Canonists and Schoolemen are by the eares together, about auricular confession: the h one sort concluding it to be, de iure humano & positiuo: the other, de iure diuino. There is also great contention between your Nominalls and Realistes, and betweene your Jesuits, and secular priestes. So that we [Page 56] may say of them, as Saint Basil sayd of the like wrangling Sophisters in his time▪ Basil, in Hexam, Non op us est, vt nos contra illos pug­nemus, cum illi mutuis dissensionib us sufficiant ad suam ipso­rum doctrinam euertendam: wee neede not contend against them, seeing that they themselues may suffice to ouerthrowe their owne doctrin, by their dissentions one with another.

the 140. semblance.

Albeit the Heathen were at strife among themselues; yet did they vpbrayd the old Christians, from their strifes and contentions, Vide Clem Alexaend lib: 7 Strom: Vos Christiani dissidetis inter vos ye Chri­stians dissent among your selues. Ibid, Licet omnes, Christianis­mi titulum sibi vendicent, tamen alia aliam execratur, & condemnat: quare vestra religio vera non est, nec à deo ori­ginem ducit. Albeit all claime the title of christian religion, yet one sect ourseth and condemneth another: your religion therfore is not tru, neither hath it beginning from god. Yea, Chrysost. in Act: homil, 33: venit Gentilis, & dicit, vellem fieri christianus: sed nescio cui adhaeream. Multae inter vos sunt pugnae, seditiones, ac tu­multus. Nescio quod dogma eligam, quod praeferam. Singuli dicunt, ego verum dico: the Hethen man commeth and sayth I would be a christian, but I know not whom I should follow: there are many quarrells, seditions and tumults among you. I cannot tell what doctrine to chuse, and what to set before o­ther. For euery one of you saith, I say the truth. So doo you come, and say, we would be Protestants; but we know not whom to follow. There is much strife and contention a­mong you: for some are Protestants, some Puritanes, som Brownists, some Familists, and some are mungrils in reli­gion, to day with the Protestants: tomorow with the Puri­tanes, and constant in nothing so much, as in inconstan­cye.

Jt is true indeed, there are some hare-braind, inconstant, and fickle-headed fellowes among vs, that are much like Ekebolius the Sophist of Constantinople, who (as Socrates [...] Socrates Histor. eccles, lib 3, cap, 13, reporteth) before Julian was Emperor, caried himselfe as an earnest Christian: vnder Iulian he became an Apostata, [Page 47] and a pagan? and after Julian hee would be a Christian a­gaine.

There are also some hote-braind, inconsiderate and gid­die-headed fellowes among vs: who are stil scalding hott in desire of their pretended reformation, and consider not that it is verye decent, and becomming their duty, to ap­ply them selues to the custom of the place where they liue and not to deuide themselues in matters of Ceremonye, from the vnity of the Church. When Christ himself was vpon the earth, hee accommodated him selfe to the cu­stoms of the Countries where he cōuersed, and obserued their common customes, for the avoyding of offence math, 17, 27, Least we shold offend them (saith he to Peter) go to the sea, and cast in an angle, and take the first fish that cometh vp, and when thou hast opened his mouth, thou shalt finde a piece of twenty pence: that take and giue it vnto them for mee, and thee. And in his steppes trode the Apostle sainte Paule, when hee Act 16. 3 Circumcised Timothie▪ Act, 21. 24 shaued his owne heade in Cenchrea, and s Purified the Men that had made the vowe, and contributed with them, that they mighte shaue theire heades,

But these men decline the path, which the blessedEntituled the Picture of a Puritane, Apostle trode, and renewe the wayes of the cursed Ana­baptistes, as I haue shewed at large in a booke extant to the viewe of the worlde. By this then you see that wee that are Protestants, doe abhorre them that are the Authours See his Ma­iesties speach in the vp­per house of Paliament march. 19. 1603 of contentions in our Church: and doe holde their sects (to vse his Maiestyes wordes) vn­able to bee suffred in any well gouerned common wealth. Letv 1 Cor, [...] 10. mee therefore intreate you to ioyne with vs that arex vide Minu­tium foel. in Octauio. peaceble Protestants, and are n knit together in one minde, and in one iudgemente, as the Apostle hath commaunded vs,

The, 141, semblance.

The Doctor Hill in his Quartron of Ray­sens Heathen contemned the religion of the olde Christians, and woulde not come to their places of de­uotion because (forsoothe) they wanted altars so [Page 48] do you contemne our Religion, and refuse to come to our Churches, because we haue no altars. But wee answere you, as Clemens Alexandrinus answered them: Clemens A­lexand lib, 7: strom We haue an altar▪ and what manner of one? The earthly congregation, & cōpany of those that bow themselues in praiers, &c: or as S. Origen answered Celsus, Orig. Contra Celsum lib 8 our altars and our tēples are the spirits of good men, which smel as sweet incense, to gether with the vowes and prayers of a good conscience. VVhat cōparisō is there betwixt those of thine and these, O Celsus?

The, 142, Semblance.

The Heathen looked for a Day: and this Day was the destruction of the Christians, and the setting vp of altars and idols. Apud Aug in Psal 70 Ad certum tempus sunt christiani: postea peribunt et redibunt idola: redibit quod erat antea: these christians are but a while, fall they shall, and that shortly, then shal our I­dols come again, and it shall be as it was before, Yea, Ecce Aug ibid, veniet tempus: vt finiantur, et non sunt Christiani, Sicut cae­perunt ab aliquo tempore, it a vsque ad certum tempus erūt. Behold the day will come, when all these Christians shal haue an end. As they had a time to beginne, so shall they haue a time to continue. Jn like sorte did your resolute and high aspiring catholickes looke for A day: and this day was the late intēded dismal day, & their setting vp of idols & altars again in our churches. But in steade of idols & altars which they looked to haue, they shall haue gallowes and halters which they deserued to haue.

The, 143, semblance,

Themistius an heathē Philosopher, wēt about (as Socrates lib. 4 cap 27 Socrates recordeth,) to perswade Valēs the Emperor, that the varie­ty of sects was pleasing vnto God, while hee was worshipped in sūdry sorts: so do you exhibit supplicatiōs vnto the Kinges most excellēt maiesty, for a toleration of your Romish reli­gion, & therin In a suppli. cation exhibi­ted to the Kings Maiesty you go about to perswad his Highnes that it wil be acceptable to god, grateful to all catholik Princes & Honourable to his Maiesty. But giue me leaue to reasō with you a while: do you think, that the tolleration of moe reli­gions then one in one kingdome, is a thing acceptable to God? why then did Reuel, 3, 16 God threaten the Church of [Page 49] Laodicea to spewher out of his mouth, was it not becaus she was Ibid, Lukewarm and neither whot nor could in religion, and will hee not as strictlye examine this church of England, whether shee bee hote or coulde, zealous or re­misse, in his seruice? why did the Reuel, 2 14 Lorde reprooue the Church of Pergamus; was it not because shee Ibid et vers, 15, tollerated them that maintained the doctrine of Baalim, and them that maintained the doctrine of the Nicolaitans? and will he not as sharply reproue this Church, if shee tolerated them that maintaine the doctrine of the RomishReuel 2 20, Baalites, and Nicolaitans. Why did the i Lord blame Thia­tyra? was it not because shee ibid, suffered, the woman Iezabel, which called her selfe a Prophetisse, to teach, and to deceiue his seruaents, to make them commit fornication, and to eate meate sacrificed to idols: And will hee not as greatlye blame this Church, if shee suffer the whore of Babylon, which calleth her selfe the Vicar of Christe, to teach, and to deceiue his seruauntes, to make them committe spirituall fornication with her, and to bee drunken with the wine of her fornication? Why was the Num, 25. 3 Lordes wrath kindled against Israel? was it not because Ibid. Israell worshipped the idol God of the Moabites, which was in the hil Peor? and will not his wrath bee kindled against vs, if immunity bee giuen to serue such Gods, as likes our selues, and to deale in his seruice, otherwise then hee hath prescribed? Oh no: his Ielousie burneth like fire, and we are to think, that hee that executed his fierce wrath vp­on those that offered but strange fire, wil much more exe­cute his fierce wrath vpon vs, if wee offer to strange Gods. In a word; Eliah rebuked King Ahab and the commons of Jsrael, and said, 1 reg 18, 21▪ How long halt ye between two opinions? Jf the Lorde be God follow him: But if Baall be he, then goe after him. Hee saide not to the King & Commons of Isra­ell why permit you not those that will to the lorde, and those that list to Baal. But if the Lorde bee God, followe him: forsaking all other, For hee will not sur­render [Page 50] any peece of his glory to any other, but is so Ie­lous of it, as that he will be serued alone, without any cor­riualls, with all our heart, soule and strength, as he hath of­ten enioyned. And thus you see, that your wished for to­leration is not acceptable to God: now let vs see, whether it would be gratefull to all Catholike Princes, as you pretend it would be.

But admit it would bee so, what though? doo you thinke, that a King furnished with so rare guifts of wisedom, lear­ning, and vertue, will displease God to please men, and breake the very first of Gods morall Exod. 20, 3. precepts to content them? I deny not but that his Highnesse may lawfully con­tent forraigne Princes in some things: as namely, hee may (though some Puritanes haue In my hearing. sayd the contrary) make a league and couenants of peace with them, vpon euen and iust conditions, as appeareth by these places of scripture: Rom. 12. 18. If it be possible, as much as in you is, haue peace with all men, Heb. 12. 14. follow peace with all men. Deu­teronomie 20. 10.. When thou comest neer vnto a cittye to fight against it, thou shalt offer it peace, and if it aunswer thee againe peaceably, and open vnto théè, then let all the people that are founde therein, bee tributaries vnto thee, and serue thee. But if it will make no peace with thee, but warre against thee, then shalt thou besiege it.

Thus Abraham made a league of peace, Gen, 14. 13. with Eshcol and Aner, Kings of the Amorites, and Gen. 21. 24. with Abimelech, King of the Philistims. And thus Isaac made a league withs Gen▪ 26. 31. Abimelech, and Iacob with Laban: and Heber the Kenite, [...] Gen 31, 44 45, Iudges 47. 17. with Iabin the king of Hazor, and in like sort did Ioshua 9, 16. Ioshua make a league with the Gibeonites, Dauid with 1. Sam 27, Achish, king of Gath, and Salomon with Hiram king of Tyrus.z 1. Kings, 5, Jt is not then to be denied, but that his Maiesty may law­fully make a league of peace with Kings that are different in religion, and thereby gratifie them: but he may not gra­tifie them, by reuersing that heauenly decree [...] [...]f the king of Kings, (Mat. 4 10. thou shalt worship the Lord thy God, and him one­ly shalt thou serue) with establishing two religions in one [Page 51] kingdome: the one authorized by Christ Iesus, and be­queathed in his last will and testament, to the Church: the other deuised by Antichrist, and flatly repugnaunt to the verdict of the sacred scriptures, & to the iudgmente of the auncient church.

But you say in the third place, that to tolerate your pre­tended Catholike religion, would be a thing Honourable to his Maiesty. J aunswere, that herein you are both decei­ued your selfe, and also labour to deceiue his Maiesty: for the Lorde hath promised to honour those, that honour him: and threatned to despise those that despise him. His words are these: (1. Sam 2. 30.) them that honour me, I will honour, and them that desptse me, shall be despised.

To draw towards a conclusion, in the end of your suppli­cation to his Highnesse, you say thus: the free vse of our religion we request, if not in publique Churches, at least in priuate houses: if not with approbation, yet with toleration, with­out molestation. I aunswere with the wordes of a Reuerend Bishop: B. Bilson in his book, enti­tuled the true difference between Christian subiectiō and vnchristiā rebellion. part 1, pag, 36. The priuatenesse of the place, when the fact is ill, neyther acquiteth the dooer from wickednesse, neyther ex­cuseth the permitter from negligence: No corner is so secret, no prison so close, but your impiety there suffered, doth offend God, infect others, and confirme your owne frowardnesse. If your religion be good, why should it lack Churches? if it bee nought; why should it haue chambers? A Christian Prince may not pardon or winke at falshood. This Reuerend Bishopp may fitly be compared to S. Ambrose, who when Valen­tine was requested to winke at the renewing of an altar for the Pagans in Rome, disswaded him in these wordes: Ambrose lib, 5 epist▪ 3: all men serue you that be Princes, and you serue that mightye God. He that serueth this God, must bring no dissimulation, no conniuence, but faithfull zeale and deuotion: hee must giue no kind of consent to the worship of idolls, and other prophane ceremonies: for god will not be deceiued, who searchesh all things, euen the secrets of our harts.

But J forget my selfe very much, in speaking thus much against toleration of moe religions, then one, in this king [Page 52] dome: for God hath giuen vs a King, who is so farre from graunting a toleration, as that he hath made this solemne protestatiō: I do protest before God and his Angels, that I am so constant for the maintenance of the religion publikelye pro­fessed in England, as that I would spend my dearest blod in defence thereof, rather then the truth should bee ouerthrowne. And if I had ten times as many moe kingdomes as I haue, I wold dispend them all, for the safety and protection thereof: & likewise if I had any Children, that sholdyeld either to the Po­pish faith or faction, J desire of God, that I may rather see them brought to their graues before mee, that theire shame may bee buried in my life time, neuer to be spoken of in fu­ture ages.

the, 144, Semblance,

The Athenians (as Diodorus Diodor. Sicul Bibl: lib. 13, Siculus recordeth) threatned to kill those that spake any thing against their heathenish Religion: so there are fiue of your Romish, or rather Roguish Catholikes, that haue vowed, and bound themselues by the sacramente, to kill the Honourable Earle of Salisbury, (Ester 16. 13 The Earle of Salisbury in his answer to certaine scan­dalous papers) our preseruer, which hath doone vs good in all thiugs: as Artaxerxes sayd of Mordecai. But his ho­nour hath vowed that he will not so much, c as once enter­taine a thought to purchase a spanne of time, at so deare a rate, as for the feare of any mortall power, in his poore talent (as it pleaseth his Honour to call it) aut Deo, aut Patriae, aut Patri patriae deesse. Hee singeth to his soule, with the sweet singer of Israell: Psal, 27, 1: The Lorde is my light, and my sal­uation, whome shall I feare? the Lorde is the strength of my life, of whome shall J be afrayd? Yea, Psal: 3 6, I will not be afrayde for ten thousand of the people, (much lesse for fiue) that shold beset me round about. Good Luck haue you with your Ho­noure, we wish you prosperity.

the, last, semblance,

The Socrat Hist, Eccles lib, 3, cap, 12. Apostata Iulian was very eger to get money from the Christians by his polling, exacting, and oppressing of them: but when hee Commaunded the Iewes to builde [Page 53] the temple of Ierusalem, in spite of Christ who had fore­tolde that it neuer shoulde bee builded againe, it is cer­taine, that hee spared no cost at all, to further that vayne worke. In like sort may we say of you Popish Recusants▪ you are not now so liberall to the poore, (I speake what J know to bee true of many of you, both in the Northren and Westerne partes of this Land) as you haue in former times beene. In steed of hospitality heretofore maintained▪ now hedghogs lie vnder your walls, and wee sells dwell in your parlours, and Martins breed in your windowes. You remoue your housholds to London; and take a Chamber there, where you may liue priuatelye, and no man call you to account, whether you bee Protestants, or Papistes. But albeit you are straight-handed enough, in dooing good to those that are of the houshoulde of faith, yet stretche you out your hands to the Iesuites and seminarie priestes, whome you keepe in g close loftes, without eyther windowes, or doores that can bee espied: for proofe here­of, (besides myne owne experience) I referre you to your owne writers. The Iesuites (saye your In their discouerye Pag. 19 Secular priestes) became our collectors, or rather not ours, but their owne; to whome for theyr accountes, the false stew­arde in the Gospell, may giue place. One Iesuite hath taken vppe at times aboue fiue hundred poundes that was giuen to the imprisoned Priest▪ then at Wisbich, viz employ­ed the same, at his owne pleasure, Piercy the Iesuite escaping from Wisbich, tooke frandulentlie from benefactours abroade fiftie seauen poundes, seuenteene shilinges. And in the yeere after hee stole twenty seauen Poundes, of the common mo­ny, by the consent of other his fellowes Iesuits, they haue also so fleeced theire fauorits, as that ouer and aboue theire owne expenses (which are exceeding greate) they haue beene able to send out long since, two thousand and two hundred poundes to the low countries. Yea the Iesuite Holt and his companions gathered (as the seculiar Priests report in an other In their Ab­stract pag 75 booke against them) such an infinite masse of money from the Catholickes in England, for dispensations, or vnder [Page 54] colour of expending it to their owne vses, as many crediblye affirme it, to exceede the summe of fifty thousand pounds En­glish: which makes two hundreth millions of Italian scutes, Not to omit your Vault-enginers, See Thomas Winters Confession: Sir Euerard Digbie towards the maintaining of the Popish Pioners, and the buying of powder to blow vp the Parliament house with, &c: promised fifteene hundred pounds: Master Frauncis Tresham promised two thousand poundes: and Master Percie promised all that he could get of the Earle of Nor­thumberlands rents, which was about foure thousand pounds, and to prouide many galloping horses. And thus, as the Mat. 26. 15 chiefe priests offered Iudas thirtie peeces of siluer, if that he would betray Christ vnto them: so did the chief of these your traitors, offer to their fellow Judasses, some fifteene hundred pounds, others two thousand, and others foure thousand, towardes the betraying of the most christian King, and the most carefuil nursing father of the Church of Christ. But what neede I extrauagate from my theame? what need J wander from the Gentiles to the Iewes? Did they not resemble the Heathen herein? yes verily; for the forenamed m Athenians put foorth a proclamation, thatDiodor. Sicul. Bibl, lib, 13. whosoeuer it were that could kill Diagoras, one that spake much against their heathenish superstition, and their false and faigned Gods, he should haue an honourable reward, that was, a Talent of siluer for his labor. And thus you see, how that Papisme is flat Paganisme: and that you come not behinde the Paganes in aboue seuenscore seuerall things: now it remaineth, that I set downe some thinges, wherein you go beyond them, and are worse then they.

(1)

The Heathen knew, that euery true body is circumscri­bed, that is to say, limited and bounded: and that to bee a body, and not to be circumscribed, importeth contradicti­on. For if the dimensions be essentiall to a body, and if it be necessary, that the dimensions bee terminable; (which was neuer denyed of any of the Hethen:) then it followeth [Page 55] of necessity that it is circūscribed. And if this necessity doth accompanye all bodies in generall, how much more doth it accompany an humane body, which is not mathe­maticall, neither composed onely of matter and forme, but which is organicall, composed of vnlike partes? nowe then, August de essent. diuinit. we must beleeue (to vse Saint Austen words) that the sonne of God according to his deity is incorporeal: and incircum scriptible, but according to his humaine nature, corporeall and locall. And wee also beleeue with Aug. ad Dar­dan. & Tract. 50 in Johan. him and with the streame of the Vigilius con­tra Eutichet. lib, 4, cap. 4. Theodor. dial. 2 Fulgentius ad Thrasymund. lib: 2, cap. 5. Origen. Tract. 33. in math. Ambrosolib. 10 in Luc. 24. Doctors, that this circumscription agreeth with the body of our Lorde, who is aboue, clothed with heauenly glory, but not spoiled of his humaine nature. To conclude then, it followeth hereupon, that you assigning to christ such a bodie as is not circumscriptible in the sa­crament, are indeede de farre worse then the Heathen, who graunt that euery true body is circumscribed in a place.

(2)

The very Heathen know it to be impossible, for one body to be in moe places then one, at one time. But you deny this true principle of Philosophy, when you fondlye imagin that the body of Christ can at one time be in heuen in earth, yea in as many places vpon the earth, as is the sa­crament,

(3)

The Heathen accknowledge it to be an apparent truth, that no natuarall bodie, can at one and the same time haue contrary and diuers qualities. But you deny this, when you teach, that the bodye of Christe can bee in one place lo­call, in an other place not locall, in one place with quan­tity, in an other without quantity, in one place finite, in an other infinite.

(4)

The Heathen granted, that euery naturall body, is sub­iect vnto the naturall dimensions of a natural body, viz, to height, bredth and depth, But you deny this, when, you assigne to Christe such a bodye in a sacrament, as hath [Page 56] not the saide naturall dimensions.

(5)

It was held for an axiome among the Heathen, that no Accident can bee with out his subiect. But you holde, that accidents may bee with out their subiectes when you teach, that the roundnes, sweetnes, whitenes and the relish of bread, can be with out bread.

(6)

The heathen held, that an argument drawne a testimo­nio sensuum, from testimony of the outwarde sences, is of great moment. Sensuū (saith the Heathen Cicero 2. Academ. Orator) it a cla­ra et certa sunt indicia, vt, si optio detur naturae nostrae, et ab ea aliquis aliquid requirat, contentanè sit suis integris incor­ruptis que sensibus, aut postulet melius aliquid, non videam qnid quaerat, amplius: whereunto agree that of the Poet, Lucretius: Quid referemus enim, quod nobis certius ipsis,

sensib usesse queat, &c.

Yea, this kind of reasoning is so forcible, as that the verye Angells of Heauen haue vsed it. For the Enangelist testi­fieth, how that the Angell of the Lord which descen ded from Heauen at Christs resurrection, did drawe an argu­ment from the sense of seeing, to prooue an article of the faith. math. 2, 8, 5, 6 I know (sayde hee to Marie Magdalen and the other Mary) that ye seeke Iesus which was crucified: he is not here, he is risen, as he sayd: come, see the place where the Lorde was layd: And againe, Verse 7, behold he goeth besore you into Galilee: there ye shall see him.

Nay, Christ himselfe vsed this kind of Reasoning, when he prooued the truth of his body, by an argument drawne from the euidence of the out ward senses Luk 24, 39,. Beholde (saide he to the Eleuen, & them that were with them) mine hands and my feeet, for it is I my selfe, handle me. and see: for a spi­rit hath not flesh and bones, as ye see me, haue.

And the same Argumente may wee fitly vse againste you that holde that the breade and wine in the Eucharist are transubstantiated and changed into the very body & [Page 57] Bloud of christ. Behold (may we say vnto you) the breade & the wine in the Eucharist: for it is not the very reall body and bloud of Christ: for see, smell, touch, and tast it, for by seeing, smelling, touching, and tasting thereof you shall find, that they haue neither flesh, bloude, nor bones, as Christe had The very Heathen shall rise in iudgement against you, and condemne you: for verily they were not so voyd of sense & reason, as you are.

(7)

The Heathen held it as a principle among them, that one disparate cannot bee predicated of another. From whence I reason thus: One disparate cannot bee predicated of another: but bread and she body of Christ, are ex genere disparatorum, disparates: therefore the one cannot thus be pre­dicated Hic panis est corpus meum of the other, except a tropicall predication be admit­ted. And consequently, you doo very absurdly, in taking that properly, which is to be taken tropically.

(8)

The Heathen did not priuiledge any man from erring, as appeareth by these theyr common speeches.

  • 1 Humanum est errare, labi, decipi.
  • 2 Plura ignoramus, quàm scimus,
  • 3 Maxima pars eorum quae scimus est minima pars eorum quae ignoramus.
    Bellar lib 4 de Pontif, rom. cap 13, Greg [...]ride Va. lentia Analis. fidei. Cathol. lib, 8 cap 2, et, 3 et Rhemis, an­not, in Luc, 22, sect, 11, Bellarm, lib, 4, de Pontif, rom. cap, 52

But f you priuiledge the Pope from erring, and holde, that he by himself alone decreeing any thing concerning faith, cannot be deceiued: and that in preceptes of manners also prescribed to the Church by the Pope, there is not anye feare or daunger of errour. But I shewed you at large here­tofore, that many of the Popes haue erred both in matters of doctrine and of manners, and that your owne writers haue beene driuen to confesse the same. J will onelye at this time acquaint you with a wo [...]s then heathenish heresie of one of your Popes.

Take a viewe of the Councell of Constance, and there you shall find, that Pope Iohn the 23. denied the immor­tality [Page 58] of the soule, the resurrection of the dead, life euerla­sting, nay, any life at all after this life. The wordes of that Councell are these: Concil Con­stantiens, sess 11 Dictus, Iohannes Papa vigessimus ter­tius saepè et saepius coram diuersis prelatis et probis viris per­tinaciter Diabolo suadente, dixit, asseverauit, dogmatizavit et astruxit vitam aeternam non esse, neque aliam post hanc: quinimò dixit, et pertinaciter credidit animam hominis cum corpore humano mori, et distingui adinstar animalium brutorum, dixit que mortuum semel etiam in nouissimo die minime resurrecturum, contra articulum de resurrectiane mortuorum. Herevnto I will adioyne one of youre owne writers definition of an heritick, and so prooue by an in­vincible argument that this Pope John was a blasphemousGeorge Doulie in his Instruction of Christian religion, pag, 2, heretick. An heretick (saith one, of your Priestes) is hee which being baptized: doth wilfully deny any article of the Catholique Romane faith; or beleeueth any thing that is contrarie to the same: But I assume Pope John the 23, beeing baptized, did wilfully deny articulum de resurrectione mor­tuorum, the article concerning the resurrection of theHermes in Paemand. Plato lib. de Anima Cicero lib de natura Deo­rum et in Som­nio Scip, Ouid, lib, 1 Metamorphos. Plutarc. de sera Vindicta. dead: therfore he was an heretick. An heretick? nay, hee was worse then a very Pagan, or Ethnick: for the verye k Ethnickes beleeued, that the soule is immortall and that there is a life after this life, and that they shoulde ek gaies es phaos elthein, come again out of the earth into light: as said Phocilides.

(9)

The Heathen Arist, Topic lib, 1. cap, 1, Philosopher held that to bee probable, which either all men held to be a truth, or the moste of the wiser sorte. So that hee preferred the iudgement of manye before the iudgement of one, But you preferre the iudge­ment of the Pope before the iudgemente of the whole Papae sententia totius or bis beneplacito praefertur Rod. Cupers de Ecles world, And yet it is well knowne (as I shewed heeretofore out of one of your owne writers) that many of your Popes haue not vnderstood their Grammer.

(10)Asphonsus a Castro de haeres: lib. 1 cap, 4,

I would they were as wise in one thing as Sybilla, an Hea­then Prophetisse, was, who in one of her books of Oracles, layeth down an Oracle for truth saying, Sybil lib 8 Oracul. Esset anax Policra­nos [Page 59] echou pelas onoma pont ou: there shall bee a king with many heades, (which is either to be vnderstood Synechdoche­chally for the succession of Popes, or metonimychally for his triple crowne) hauing a name neere to Ponti, that is Pontifex.

(11)

In your Masse (which you accounte the very marrowe of your mattins) your Priestes haue more Apish trickes, and histrionical gestures, then the very Heathen Mimickes or Tragedians vsed vpon the stage. Yea they doo nothing else almost but make a dumb shew, which I take to bee the cause, why the people in Italy doo not say to their ney­bors, when they are going towardes the Church, Let vs go heare a Masse: but, Let vs go see a Masse. And indeede they doo nothing else there, but see a Popish shaueling, first bowing his bodye: secondlye arising in histrionicall manner, and kissing the altar on the right side: then bow­ing againe and looking towardes the hoaste, ioyning his hands, wiping his fingers lifting vp the hoast, after that bow ing againe, lifting vp his eies and lifting vp the hoast aboue his shauen Crowne. Then hee setteth it downe, vncoue­reth the cup, and holdeth it betweene his handes, Keeping his thumb and forefinger together: then hee boweth and lifteth vp the cuppe a little, then to his breaste, or aboue his head. This done, hee setteth it downe againe, wipeth his fingers, spreadeth his armes a crosse, boweth his bo­dy, kisseth the altar on the right side, smiteth his breaste. Then he vncouereth the cup, maketh fiue crosses with the hoast, twice beyond the cup, on each side, vnder the cuppe and before it. Then hee layeth his handes vpon the Altar, and the Deacon reacheth him the Paten, which he putteth to his right ey, then to his left, & maketh a crosse with it, kisseth it, & laieth it down. This being ended, he breaks the hoast in 3, holdeth two peeces in his left hād, & one in his right ouer the cup, which with a crosse, he letteth fal into it The priest then kisseth the Corporas, the Deacon taketh the pax frō the priest, giueth it to the Subdeacon, and he to the Queere: then bowing himselfe, hee first taketh the bodye, [Page 60] then the bloud, and so goeth to the righte horne of the Altar. Then the Subdeacon Powreth in wine; and the Prieste rinseth the cupp, washeth his hands, turneth him­selfe to the people, commeth againe to the Altar, and tur­neth himselfe to the people the second time. Then bow­ing his bodie, and closing his eyes, he prayeth to himselfe. After that he riseth againe, maketh the signe of the crosse, and so bowing againe, hee goeth from the Altar, and the people goe home: hauing seene these Popish trickes, which are fitter to mocke Apes withal, then to edifie the flock of Christ Iesus, which hee hath purchased with his pretious bloud.

(12)

There were some of the Heathen that saw the vanity of theyre religion, Seneca saide to this effect: Magis ad morem, quam ad rem pertinere, August: de Ciuitate Dei lib, 6, cap. 6, wee will doo worship: yet so as we remember that this worshippe, is ra­ther for fashion sake, then for any thing else. And Lactan­tius speaketh to Tullie on this wise: Lactant, de Orig. error. lib 2, cap. 3. thou doost worshippe to these earthly things, made with hands, thou doost the same things which they doo: which thou confessest to bee the veriest fools of all. To apply this, Seneca and Cicero, shall rise in iudgement with you Popish recusants, and condemne you: for they (albeit they were Heathen) saw the vanity of their religion, but you (albeit you are Christians, and may haue the Bible in your mothers tongue, among you) yet do you not see, naye you will not see the vanitye of those Popishe tricks and toyes before mentioned.

(13)

The Fraus non dissoluit, sed distrin git per­iurium Cicero. The Earle of Salisbury in his answer to certaine scan­dalous papers Heathen held, that craft in an oathe dooth not attenuate, but aggrauate the periurye. But you holde, (as hath beene alreadye shewed) that a pretended Catholike, is he bee conuented before any of our Magistrates: may lawfully sweare by an equiuocation, and denye all trueth vnder a mentall reseruation.

This your new tricke of aunswering by an equiuoca­tion, hath the Right Honourable s Chauncellor of our Vni­uersity, [Page 61] lately shewed to bee a strange and grosse doctrine an irreligious Principle: yea a dissembling tricke of the Pris­cilianhereticks.

(14)

The Fides Hosti data sernanda, Heathen held that couenants of peace were to be kept, albeit they were made to an enemy. But you hold it for a good Catholick doctrine, that fides non est seruan­da cum hereticis, id est protestanti bus, as you interpret it. But this youre opinion I haue heereto fore touched and re­futed;

(15)

The very Heathen perceiued and confessed that Kings shoulde meddle in matters▪ of religion. For Aristotle wri­ting of the firste institution of Kinges, sheweth how many things they were by office to meddle with Arist in P [...]lit, lib 3 cap, 11, strategos en, (saith he) ki Dicastes ho basileus, ki ton prostous theous kuri­os, that is, a king in old time was the leader in warres, pro­nouncer in iudgementes, and ouerseer of religion, And again, tapros tous theous apodidotai tois basile usi: diuine things wer committed to Princes.

How farre doe you come shorte of Aristotle, who Rhemin Cor, 14 16, et Bel­larm, de Pon­tif, lib 1, cap, 7, hold that princes haue noe authority to giue voice delibe­ratiue or definitiue, in matters of Religion: nor to make lawes ecclesiasticall concerning the same:

(16)

Themistocles an Heathen saide, that hee had rather dy then beare armes against his country. But your holy Pius 5, in bul la Volumus et iubemus vt ad­uersus Elizabe­tham Angliae reginam subditi arma capessant fa­ther hath taught you, yea commanded you to take armes against your Soueraigne.

(17)in his Speech before allead. geds

Lastly the very Pagans (to vse his maiesties words) did neuer maintaine by the groundes of theire religion, that it is lawfull to murther, Princes or people for quarrel of Religion. But you, and all other grounded Papists, doe holde it law­full to murther Protestantes Princes and People: and that the Pope is the right Papa et ve­rus dominus tempora li. um, &c Ioh, de Parisiis de po­testate Regin et Papali cap 5. Lord of the Temporalityes: so as he may [Page 62] take from any man that which is his owne. And by houl­ding these two daungerous positions, you make your selues vnable to be tolerated in his Maiesties Dominions.

And thus I leaue you, wishing first of all your conuersi­on: if that cannot be had, my next wish is, that his Maie­sty would deale with you, as a skilfull surgian dealeth with his patient, a part of whose body being putrified, and ea­ting on by degrees, threatneth the losse of the whole, if it be not stayed in time.

‘Resecandae sunt putridae carnes, & scabiosa ouis a caulis repellenda, ne tota domus, massa, corpus, & pe­cora ardeant, corrumpantur, pu­trescant, intereant.’

Hieron: apud Alphons. de iust a haereticorum punitione

lib. 2. cap, 12.
FINIS.

This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Text Creation Partnership. Searching, reading, printing, or downloading EEBO-TCP texts is reserved for the authorized users of these project partner institutions. Permission must be granted for subsequent distribution, in print or electronically, of this EEBO-TCP Phase II text, in whole or in part.